Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was the early hours of the morning when Lumine's water broke. She'd been lying wake in bed, feeling uncomfortable, not knowing why until she felt her inner thighs slip against each other. 'Xiao', she had called for him in an instant. The vigilante yaksha was doing his nightly patrols around Liyue when he heard his name being summoned by his beloved, escorted by the wind that brushed against his face. 

His eyes widened by the urgency in his name, immediately he leaves behind a puff of black, white and green smoke in his stead, journeying over to her in less than a second. She stayed in his living quarters at Wangshu inn, because he barely used it, he allowed her to use it as her own personal space. From what used to be a plain old room with a bed, side table and desk, was now decorated with all of Lumine's things. Her books, clothes, souvenirs from her past travels, everything she owned was in this room. A vase of Qingxin flowers situated before the wide window that viewed the tall mountains of Liyue. 

Xiao lands on the window sill, eyes darting for the girl who'd call out his name only moments ago. He found the blonde trying her best to sit up-straight. He then jumped off and went to her aid.

"What's wrong?" he asked, voicing his concern, an emotion he was still getting used to showing, but it was easy when he was with her. He held her shoulders, helping her stand. 

"My water broke," she winced while standing, taking shaky breaths. Xiao wasn't used to these mortal terms and faced her, puzzled. She gestured towards the bed that left a wet patch and he then looked back at her thighs that dripped a certain liquid. "The baby, Xiao, it's coming," she explained, exasperated as the pain really started to kick in and her legs shook. 

Without another second he lifts her into his arms bridal style, Lumine's grip on him deadly as she let out painful whimpers. Distressed, he took her to Liyue Harbor. He remembered where the clinic ,she forced him to go with her a while back, was. It was open all night so the moment he got there, the nurses who checked on her every few weeks took Lumine. Xiao, not knowing what to do and the gut wrenching feeling of hearing her in pain, clenched his fists standing at the entrance after they took her from him. 

"Come, she needs your support," one of the nurses pulled him by the arm. He let himself be dragged around, following after the other nurses who helped Lumine onto a bed. The nurse left him beside her, the women scurrying around to get ready for the delivery. All the while, Lumine claws at the sheets of the bed, sweat dripping from her forehead, her blonde hair sticking to the side of her face. She tried taking deep breaths, but the contractions were painful. She'd never experienced pain like this, she'd rather fight an entire army of the fatui. 

Witnessing his lover in agony he takes hold of her hand and intertwines them causing Lumine to look over with teary eyes. Xiao felt utter useless in this moment. Centuries of suffering, he should be sick of it, but when Lumine made such an expression he wished he could take her pain. His heart ached for her, it was hurting him to see her like this but it all had to happen. He wasn't sure if he should be upset at himself for getting her pregnant- or the baby who was currently putting it's mother in that excruciating pain.

"Lumine," he brought his hand to take the hair out of her face, wiping her sweat at the same time. "I'll be right here, the entire time." he kissed her knuckles, worshipping them as he kept eye contact. Her body relaxed just a bit, feeling better that he was with her. She squeezed his hand- another contraction. 

Unfortunately, the delivery prolonged longer than they thought. A whole five hours of contractions, Xiao's hands numb from her deathly grip. The tears had dried up a while ago and her mood switched rather quickly. She was no longer an emotional wreck, instead she swore. Swore at how painful it was and swore at Xiao for getting her pregnant in the first place. Xiao took all the insults that was thrown at him and sat beside her the entire time. 

Until finally, the baby arrived and Lumine's voice rang throughout the clinic. 

"Push Ms. Lumine!" The nurses encouraged. Xiao had never experienced such an ordeal right in front of him. Women cheering Lumine on while her knuckles turned white with his. And when the baby finally came, cries enveloped the now silent room. Cries from Lumine and cries from their baby. Xiao's head whipped away from Lumine whose hand went limp in his hold, and eyes that were trying to stay open. 

The nurses ushered him towards the baby so he could cut the umbilical cord. Then they handed him the baby, after teaching him how, who was wrapped up in the softest blanket he'd ever felt. And there she was. Their baby girl. The yaksha was at a loss for words. He didn't know what to say, his eyes fixated on the little being in his arms. She was tiny, fingers even tinier when he touched them. Soft. Precious.  Those were the words that came to mind. She didn't have much hair on her hair, but there was a mix of blonde, teal and black. Her eyes were closed, he didn't know why. 

"Her eyes..." he voiced, not sure if the baby was able to see. 

Then he heard Lumine's exhausted little giggle. "Sometimes babies don't open their eyes until a day or two," she explains and tried lifting her arms. She wanted to meet her daughter too. 

Xiao walked slowly, afraid he'd hurt or drop the baby. She settled Lumine's arms, her cries that went deaf on Xiao's ears finally coming to a stop. He didn't even notice, so entranced with the little being who was a mix of Lumine and himself. Something blossomed in his chest when he saw the image in front of him. The mother of his child, holding their baby. Was this happiness? 

Everything inside him, as he stared at the pair, started to hold up it's guards. 

Protect.

His instincts weren't like those of mortals. These were primal. This was his pact, his family. Their baby was his own flesh and blood. The urge to protect was keeping him on edge. He was like an animal.

Now, everything scared him. 

They spent the rest of the morning at the clinic, allowing Lumine to rest and the baby. As much as Xiao would've liked to stay, he still had his duties. So while his little family slept, he made haste with is executions and commissions so he could be there again before they wake up. 

Never in his years of suffering did he feel this free. His mind and body felt lighter, head clear of any negativity. He easily did his morning patrols. Adepti had no need for sleep- or at least Xiao did not. Yes, at times he'd rest up in bed with Lumine, closed his eyes and let his body melt into the sheets, but he never needed sleep. Just rest to get back his energy. 

When he arrived back at the clinic, Lumine was still asleep, he assumed it was labor exhaustion and placed a soft kiss on her forehead before searching for his daughter. Daughter... The thought and reality was hard to process, but with the baby lying still beside his lover's bed, he couldn't not come to terms with the truth. For a moment, it didn't look like the baby was breathing, causing him to panic as he placed his index finger by her tiny, scrunched up nose. 

Light breaths. 

He sighed, easing the tension that had quickly built up. Was he always going to be this paranoid? On edge with his own child. The thought of losing her made him tremble slightly. He'd only set eyes on the little being a few hours ago and he already wanted to risk his life for her. He felt as if he'd go through another millennia of suffering if it meant his daughter would live a happy and healthy life. 

Yes. He was prepared to make all kinds of sacrifices for her. 

The baby bed was smaller then Lumine's bed, so when he dropped down to his knees, leaning his cheek on the bed, he was still able to see his little sunshine. The baby's fingers moved, as if it wanted to grab onto something. That's when he hesitantly brought his pinkie finger to hers. The baby grabbed it and it made him wonder why she had such a grip at so young. She got it from her mother most likely. Either way he didn't know how to express how precious it was that the baby's fingers could barely wrap around his smallest finger. 

What did Lumine always call him- cute? 

That's what came to mind, although it sounded just as embarrassing in his mind. 

"Xiao." His ears perked from the sound of Lumine's voice. It was raspy, dry- so he poured her a glass of water from a jug that sat besides her bed. 

"Are you okay? Do you need anything?" Xiao's eyes couldn't stay in one place, it darted to every spec on her face, until she raised her one hand to cup his face. He then kept his eyes on her. 

Lumine caught a glimpse of the baby behind him. She'd seen how Xiao interacted with the baby the entire time and found it adorable. Although she was surprised by how entranced Xiao was. He didn't even notice that she'd woken up. 

"I'm okay, really. Just tired," she replied softly, running a thumb over his cheek repeatedly. He relaxed into her touch and leaned into her palm. They sat like that for a while, sitting quietly in their comfortable silence. At some point Xiao had lied his head on her shoulder, still in a sitting position as she ran her fingers through his hair. He purred, almost like a cat which caused Lumine to giggle. 

Xiao didn't say anything, just enjoyed her touch as she hummed a tune from some tone-deaf bard she met. At that moment, she wondered if Paimon was enjoying her stay at Xiangling. She wondered what Paimon would say about her baby. Probably give her some ridiculous name and say that she was cuter than Lumine. If so, Lumine wouldn't be able to deny her own daughter's cuteness. 

She sighed. She was a mother now. What would Aether think?  This was his niece after all. Would he love her too?

Lumine would have to find him first to get the answer. Which lead to her next question. What happens now? She couldn't sit all day, her number one goal was to find her brother.  Would he want to stay in Teyvat? They never stayed permanently in any world they came across. They were travelers. Could she take her daughter too? What about Xiao? He couldn't leave Liyue and once the twins leave they never return to the same world twice. 

She didn't want to deprive him of his daughter. 

Her eyes wandered over the room. Her lover curled up beside her and their baby fast asleep. She had a lot to think about, but not at the moment, she wanted to enjoy the day her daughter was born as much as possible. Nothing could ruin her day. Not this day. 

2 Weeks later...

Lumine was taken home right after they taught her how to breast feed. It was a... learning experience- an interesting one at that. It felt weird at first but nothing sort of different when Xiao would- yeah.

Most of her friends were informed about the baby, they all came to congratulate her. That was a week ago. She also sent letters to her friends in Monstadt and Inazuma. They all wrote back wishing for her to visit with the baby. 

Besides that, most things had changed. She hadn't gone back to work since she started showing, she felt out of shape and with the baby, she was even more exhausted, especially at night when the baby decided to wake up at two in the morning. After Xiao's nightly patrols, he'd rid himself of filth and take care of the baby, although it always ended up with Lumine needing to help. The baby would just not stop crying, which meant she had to stay up all night breastfeeding while Xiao sat beside her, feeling useless. She repeatedly told him that babies are just like that and that their daughter had nothing personal against him, especially when he brought up his karmic debt, saying the baby doesn't want to be held by ' the conqueror of demons'. 

"She'll warm up to you eventually, you're her father," she said with a tired smile. The moon was their only source of light as it illuminated the room through their window.

Xiao didn't look convinced as he watched the two. The baby calm as she drank her mother's milk. 

Lumine felt embarrassed by the way Xiao stared and kicked him gently without stirring the baby. 

"Stop staring," she whined with flush cheeks. Xiao however didn't think anything of it, he knew this was natural. So he didn't look away, but rather he lied down on her abdomen, the baby above him in Lumine's arms. His eyes situated on how the milk sometimes leaked from the baby's mouth. 

"Does it taste like regular milk?" he asked, Lumine's face burning up by the ridiculous question. "No!" she whisper yelled. 

He was curious and somewhat jealous of his daughter who'd been hogging his lover. They hadn't spend a night together in a long time and Xiao was a bit pent up. He knew that they'd be busy, but it was a bit much. Nonetheless, he couldn't think of that, he only had one thing on his mind-

"How does one name a baby?" he asked. He'd been wondering for a while, since they've been calling their daughter 'baby' for the past two weeks. 

"We have to think of one- together," she stated, now realizing that they haven't thought about it. 

Xiao hummed in response. He'd never named anything before, so naming his own daughter had to be special. 

"We can take our time, giving someone a name for the rest of their lives is a big deal," she said, getting the baby off her breast now that she'd fallen asleep drinking. She slid off the bed, placing the baby in her crib before cuddling in with Xiao on their bed. 

"Perhaps we should leave the naming to you. I haven't a clue on how these mortal rituals work," he suggested, Lumine laughing at his common use of the word 'mortal'. 

The couple lied in bed, until Lumine fell asleep and Xiao watched his two girls, swearing to protect them if harm comes their way. And so their lives went on

until...                         

4 Months later...

Lumine started working again, despite having a baby, her mission still went on. It took sometime to get back into shape, but she and Paimon had gotten back on their journey. She hesitated leaving her baby behind, but she knew Xiao was up for the task. She even had Verr Goldet help him with anything he needs. Their baby was in good hands. 

With no worries about her baby, she was able to continue her travels, searching for her brother. Of course there were those encounters she made with him and the abyss. 

During her meetings with Dainsleif, she learned that Aether had been brainwashed, the God that took from the very beginning was behind everything and when she stood up to fight her, she successfully defeated her with the power of all seven elements and the powers that she lost being restored. She even got her wings back, no longer needing her wind-gliders. 

Her brother finally came to his senses and Teyvat was no longer endangered by that evil god. Or at least not for a long time. After all, war never ends. 

But that's when her journey came to an end. Aether suggested they move on with their travels of the worlds and maybe even back to their home world. Lumine was so happy she couldn't agree with him more, and so she stopped at every place she ever went to. Her farewells were as emotional as it gets. Saying goodbye to all her friends were heartbreaking, but then she also got to introduce her brother to them, which made her happy. 

She had yet to state her farewells in Liyue, her last stop, and introduce Aether to Xiao and her daughter.

The thought had only then crossed her mind that she'd no longer see Xiao, and the baby... 

Was she really leaving her own child behind? Was she leaving her lover behind? The man who swore to protect her with his life and with just a single call to his name. To father of her child. The man she loved. Was she leaving him behind as well?

Yes. Her first intention was not to fall in love and start a family in this world she was forced to stay, searing for her brother for so long. Her life there was temporary and her promise to her brother was  made first before anything else. 

She made a point to say her goodbyes to everyone in Liyue first, before meeting Xiao on the balcony of Wangshu Inn, their daughter in his arms. 

"Lumine," he said, the brightest of smiles she'd ever seen lit up in his eyes rather than on his face. She couldn't even enjoy the moment for too long when Xiao noticed the male blonde who flew beside her. Her twin, he could tell quite obviously. 

"Aether, this is Xiao and our baby," she introduced. Of course she filled her brother on all the details before hand. He was shocked, but happy for her. 

"Xiao, my brother, Aether," she said. 

Xiao saw the similarities between them before Aether could even open his mouth, not just in physical appearance. He noticed the kindness and shine in both of their eyes, they truly were siblings. 

After their short greetings, Lumine got Aether to hold his niece for the first time as she dragged Xiao to their room inside the Inn. 

"I'm happy you found your brother." Was the first thing he said. By the way she pulled him along and the words she spoke a long time ago in the back of his head, he dreaded her next words, hoping he could stall for a while. 

"Xiao," she said, voice shuddering as her heart raced. Her time in Teyvat had come to an end, and even though they both knew this would happen when they decided to give into their desires, it was still heartbreaking. 

She didn't have to say anything, he already planted his lips on hers for the last time. He could taste salt, her tears most likely, in their kiss. He didn't want to let her go, his arms wrapped tightly around her small frame. He feared that once their kiss ended, he'd never see her again, which is why when they lost breath and took a breather, he dived straight into the next one. Lips molding with hers, desperate, passionate, begging for her to stay. He felt as though those empty promises they made to stay together forever was just that, empty promises.  

He let himself believe that those promises were real. He knew the heartbreak would come and he might be selfish while thinking this, but he wished that Aether could've stayed missing just a bit longer. He knew it was awful. He was truly a terrible, selfish being. But was it wrong to want to keep the one he loved?

Lumine could feel both their hearts shattering in that moment. And when she finally was able to break the kiss for the third- maybe forth time, she stopped him from going in for another. 

"I'm sorry," she apologized, but he couldn't accept it. She didn't have to be sorry, she could stay. That's what he wanted to say. He wanted to keep her with him. But he couldn't. And that's what frustrated him. It frustrated him so much he didn't realize he was crying until Lumine wiped a way his never ending stream of tears. 

"I can't take her with me-"

"L-Lumine-" she'd never heard his voice crack like that.

"She's too young-"

"P-please don't go-" he begged, both of them speaking over the other, trying not to give into the other's words. 

Her wings fluttered, reaching the balcony as Xiao follows her in a panicked state. Aether witnesses the scene with a saddened expression. Truth is, he asked Lumine countless times, as they did their farewell rounds, if she wanted to stay. She refused each time. She didn't state her reason either. 

He passed his niece to his sister, giving her and Xiao some space. 

Lumine placed kisses all over her daughter's face, apologizing repeatedly, along with 'I love you'. Xiao shook his head, body trembling as the reality kicked him. He was in denial, blaming his karmic debt for his unhappiness when this... was just life. 

She handed their unnamed daughter to him, the Adeptus still shaking his head in disbelief. 

"P-please," he begged.

But Lumine couldn't look him in the eye. 

"Lumine," he whispered in a shaky breath, calling her like she did him in time of need.

She let her tears fall, facing away from the family she was leaving behind. 

Her wings fluttered once more, and se raised off the ground, Xiao's hand lifting, but not reaching, no matter how quick he was or how high he could jump, in a mere second, the twins were gone. Out of reach and gone for good. 

And so he was left there, his daughter abandoned by her mother and him, a father who didn't know how to raise a baby on his own. 

That day, his last tear shed, falling onto the cheek of his four month old baby who he held onto for dear life itself.

"We were supposed to name her together."

Chapter Text

The blood trickles down his forearms, the stench he grew accustomed to invading his senses, the karmic debt causing a rough jerk in his chest to make him drop to his knees- but it ended quickly. He shook it off like he always did and held onto his polearm so tight that his knuckles turned white. The thick, red substance stained his clothes. Striking his polearm, he allowed his enemy's blood, that stained it, to splatter onto the ground. He didn't want to leave his polearm dirty. 

He sighed quietly as he looked down upon his fallen foes. This was routine for him most days. Exorcism. Slaughter. The pain and suffering. With all this duties and troubles, one would think it'd be difficult- or even impossible for the adeptus- the conqueror of demons- to find peace. Maybe, a few years ago he would've thought the same thing, but not now. Not at this moment of his life.

The vigilante yaksha takes off in his mist of green and black, teleporting back to his residence at Wangshu Inn. Subconsciously he tried sensing any signs of another, but there was none, which worried him, but at the same time he felt relieved. He was able to rid himself of the blood and smell of corpse. He wouldn't want his ray of sunshine to dim if she ever saw him like this. For that would be the biggest regret of his life. 

He finished quickly and left his room to find the one he was searching for. He wasn't all too concerned, he could sense their presence near. The moment he stepped foot into the kitchen of Smiley Yanxiao, the smell of Almond Tofu and the bright smile of his daughter who sat on the wooden table displayed in the middle of the room, he felt a wave of relief wash over him. 

"Xiaohe." he called for her. 

"Papa!"

Xiaohe. Currently five Years old, chubby cheeked, small and adorable. Her hair was long, a mix of blonde, black and teal. Her eyes were cat like and amber colored, just like her father. In fact most of her features she got from her father, but there were the smaller- finer details that reminded him of her. But that wasn't on his mind. It hadn't been for a long time. All he saw was his beautiful daughter. 

"Smiley making your favorite again today?" he asked as the young girl carefully got off the table and ran towards her father with open arms. He obliged by taking her into his arms and holding her firmly. She hugged him around his neck and nuzzled close, missing her father. She knows he has to work everyday for hours, so she often missed him. These times Verr Goldet took care of her and Smiley would cook her meals. The occasional times Zhongli would offer to babysit and walk her around Liyue Harbor, since Xiao still wasn't accustomed to befriending mortals. 

"Yes, it was yummy!" she replied, showing off her pearly whites. She wore a little dress that mixed the color theme of his and her mother's. Verr was the one to design her clothes and decided on it. Although Xiao spoke no word of it and left it be. Butterfly patterns adorn the skirt of it, a belt matching the color of Xiao's pants and the top being the same butterfly design as the skirt. The top was sleeveless, similar to Xiao's sweater and she matched with the white and gold sleeve with a red lining, but while his is only on his left arm, she wears them on both. And while usually she has her hair loose, most days her hair is tied up letting loose strands frame her face.

"You didn't cause any trouble did you?" he asked with a soft tone. When it came to his daughter, he became extra caring. Extra gentle with his tone and expressions. Over the years, in order not to scare her, he had to change. At least change in her view of him. To Xiaohe, her father was the kindest person in all of Teyvat. 

She shook her head in response before pointing up the stairs that lead to Verr's reception desk. 

"Aunty Verr let me help with work-" And so she begins telling him about her day. Xiao listens intently, adding commentary every so often to let her know he was interested and had his full attention. This was one of their daily routines as well. He let Smiley and Verr handle the cooking because he was a complete mess in the kitchen. He usually bathed her and got her ready for bed. Sometimes he'd tell her stories of his deceased brothers and sisters, but leaves out the gory details. She enjoyed those stories. 

Every night before she fell asleep she'd either ask or think about her mother. She didn't know much about the woman who'd birthed her, only that she was travelling with her brother. Sometimes she'd ask when her mother would be back, and every time Xiao would answer, "Your mother is a traveler, when her journey ends she'll be back. We'll just have to wait." Xiaohe looked forward to meeting her mother, but Xiao knew not to keep her hopes up. He never brought her up unless Xiaohe asked. He provided little information about her mother, in hopes that old feelings of anger, loss, love and hate won't arise. 

"Goodnight." He pressed his lips to her forehead as she closed her eyes. Xiao helped her fall asleep easily, soft snores emitting from her. He watched over her every night. They shared a small room that once belonged to him and his ex-lover. The crib was thrown out after Xiaohe got bigger and she then took his bed. Xiao never sleeps, he doesn't need nor require it, but when he's with his daughter, he often closes his eyes and rests. 

Days with his daughter never used to be so easy. It was much harder when she was a baby. For most children who drank their mother's milk, Xiao had a formula made just for her. He had no clue as to how to care for a baby. He was always under a lot of stress, even more when he had to do his usual duties. And when the sun set and the mood illuminated the sky, those times were the worst. During his night patrols she'd cry for hours on end. He tried everything Verr taught him, but she just wouldn't stop crying. Eventually Verr would have to calm her down, and when she instantly did, he began to believe his own child hated him. Of course he ranted this all to Zhongli, he just couldn't handle it.

He was always exhausted. He couldn't perform his duties properly without having to listen and worry for Xiaohe. Then again, even during this, he never named Xiaohe yet. He did so at a later time. 

Zhongli was able to assist him and comfort him. Offer words of advice. He was then able to ask for help from Ganyu as well. Like him, she wasn't one to mix with mortals, but Xiao realized that Xiaohe needed the warmth and comforted of a woman. A mother. Ganyu, being a novice in parenting too, was quick to learn how to handle babies and helped Xiao whenever he needed. This helped when he needed to work and Xiaohe had someone to care for her. But even then he'd worry. He'd never felt so on edge. He hadn't felt like this in a long time, having the itch and burning inside him to protect his own. Xiaohe was part adeptus, yaksha and whatever race her mother was. Which meant she was no ordinary mortal. In fact she wasn't mortal at all. Xiao could sense this from her even from young. He'd have to teach her about her future abilities when she gets older. But that wasn't his current concern. 

As the weeks and months and years went by, Xiao grew quickly accustomed to having a baby with him. Soon, she was his top priority. When she started crawling, he was so amazed his eyes widened and baby proofed everything in the small room they lived in. And when she started walking, he cleared the room of anything unnecessary to make a big enough space for her to move around. He loved the excited smile she'd give him. Sometimes he'd sit and watch her play for hours, making his heart swell with an emotion he couldn't understand. Was it fatherhood? Being a proud parent? He didn't know what any of that even meant, but he hadn't felt this...this happy in a long time. Xiaohe brought all these new emotions out that he didn't know what to do with them. 

So he visited Zhongli every week. He expressed all of this to his master, and Morax was delighted with how open Xiao had become. Some weeks he'd even take Xiaohe with him and Zhongli would entertain her with his old-man charm. The Geo Archon enjoyed his time with Xiaohe and it reminded him of the time when he first met Xiao, it was nostalgic even. 

Besides that. the last 6 years were the longest and quickest for Xiao. He loved his daughter and he was ready to give her his life any day. 

As he stared at her sleeping form, the smallest of smiles graced his lips. With one last kiss at the top of her head, he left for his nightly patrols at Liyue Harbor, keeping his ears and senses sharp in case Xiaohe calls for him...

"Papa." Her voice echoes through the room softly.  She sat atop the bed, toys sprawled around her. Xiao lied beside her, eyes closed. He usually rested beside her when she played alone. Just hearing her breathe made him calm.

"Yes?" he asked, opening his eyes as she crawled on top of him, legs situated on his stomach as she held onto his chest with her tiny hands to keep herself stable.

"Where are we going tomorrow?!" she asked excitedly, a toothy grin plastered on her face. Tomorrow? Xiao was confused. He tried recalling any plans he'd previously made or anyone he planned to visit. Thinking about the week's schedule, he came up with nothing. Xiaohe notices and frowns.

"Papa~" she whines, rolling of her father dramatically with a pout on her lips. She folded her arms and dug her head into the pillow. "You forgot," she mumbles sadly.

Xiao sits up from his position and faces his daughter, whose back was turned towards him, with furrowed brows. She was so young, but even at this age she was able to become all moody and sassy. She probably got it from her mother. 

"Xiaohe." he calls for her. "I'm sorry, can you remind me? I've been a lot busier than usual," he reaches for her head, placing his hand on top of her. She rolls over to face him with flushed cheeks and pouty lips, stubborn to answer, but also embarrassed to say aloud. 

"It's my birthday tomorrow," she finally replied. Xiao staggers inside his head, the most important event of the year almost flying pass him. 

Every year on her birthday Xiaohe would get a special breakfast from Verr and Smiley. After that, they'd visit the honored adepti ( as for Cloud Retainer's request to see the adorable girl). Then they'd have lunch with Xiangling who'd make her whatever she wanted. Because of Xiao's hesitance to be close with the mortals, Xiangling reserves a private room in her restaurant for them. Once they finished lunch, they would head off to visit Zhongli. The retired Archon gave her a special gift every year, so she looked forward to that. By afternoon, he'd take her to a special place he and her mother went to often and they'd play with each other as the sun sets. By the end of the night, they'd share Almond Tofu on the roof of Wangshu Inn. 

He was sure everyone else remembered her birthday so the schedule wouldn't change, except for the special afternoon spot he'd have to take her. And he had to prepare a gift of his own. 

"Right, you're going to be six," he picked her up and held her close. "The place I'll take you will be a surprise. But before that, we'll go visit everyone first," he stated. He pressed a kiss to her temple, causing her to giggle. And then she began playing with her toys again. 

Xiao looked over to the wide window, thinking of a gift and a place to go to. Usually he'd just get her a toy, but she had loads of those already. He wasn't particularly good at gift giving. The first gift he'd ever given someone was... a butterfly amulet. He stiffens from the memory. Xiaohe was like her mother in many ways, but the most specific one was personality. She was bright, brave and curious. She also happened to match the amulet he gave Xiaohe's mother. Whether she still had the gift, he never thought about it much. It's been a while- a long while. She must've changed. Maybe she was travelling to another world as the days here in Liyue just passed on slowly. 

"I'll be back, call if you need me," he says to Xiaohe. He waits for a response, and when she replies with an 'Okay, papa', he vanishes into the wind and onto the balcony of the Inn. The last place he saw her and the place she left him with a baby in his arms. 

He hadn't cried since that day, he doesn't have the urge to either but when she randomly shows up in his head, he didn't want to be around Xiaohe. Thinking about her made him frustrated, sometimes angry. He held onto the wooden railings and sighed out a shaky breath. 

It's been six years dammit. 

He hated the fact Xiaohe was growing up without a mother. Even more so when the mother of his child was able to care for their daughter. The first five months of having a baby was the most precious to him. She was small, drinking fresh milk from her mother. The nights were easier when they'd cuddle close with Xiaohe between them. Don't get him wrong though, these pass six years were just as precious getting to watch his baby girl grow up. But it was sad as well. 

The more he remembered about his past with her, the more upset he became. The longing feeling in his chest grew heavier, tighter, surfacing as he closed his eyes. 

Blonde hair. Golden eyes. Soft lips. Gorgeous smile. 'Xiao!' she'd call him with a smile. He used to regret giving her the chance to call his name for whenever she needed him because most of those times were all unnecessary. She'd call him for the most irrelevant things like tasting her cooking or helping her with commissions. Sometimes she'd just wanted him to keep her company. She'd say the most outrages things without being embarrassed. She was the sun in his life. Was. 

"I love you, forever."

Those little whispers as they'd lay beside each other under the sheets, bare. The times her breath would fan over his ears and he'd be left utterly breathless with her close proximity. She complimented him a lot, always made him know that someone loved him. Someone cared. Someone wanted him to come home safe. When she trailed his tattoo with her lips, hands roaming in places it shouldn't, he'd let his guard down. His soul, for just a few moments, felt at peace. Free. Sometimes he'd get greedy, break flesh with his fangs. Leave marks that nobody would find on her. Those were the moments he'd always remember in full detail. Even if he didn't want to anymore. 

As the cool air hit his bare skin, a shiver ran down his spine. He could feel her on his skin. Soft hands cupping his cheeks, trailing down to his neck before finding his shoulders. Her nails would tease over his chest, dig into his back. He hated it. He hated the hold she had on him, even after so many years. 

'Xiao.' Her voice, so smooth, teasing.

She was delicate, but most certainly not fragile. After all she was known for many things. Honorary Knight of Favonius. Honored Guest of Liyue. And something along the lines of the Savior of Inazuma. Or at least that's what he's heard, but mortals liked to exaggerate things. Surely there was more for each region of the Seven Nations, but he couldn't possibly name them all. Either way, she was strong. That's how he's always known her to be. Until she left. 

'Xiao.'

Her voice was so clear in his head. He wanted it to stop. 

She pressed her lips to his, desperate to be connected to him, to be close to him. Her tongue plunged inside of his mouth exploring and searching to meet with his. Usually it was playful, but Xiao asserted dominance when he became needy. Sometimes he just wanted to skip the foreplay, get right into the main meal. The way her tongue licked over his bottom lip, prying it open, desperate to get back inside. He bit her tongue, causing her to hiss a moan. His hands held firmly on her hips, most definitely leaving bruises. Her arms were wrapped around his neck, fingers toying with the strands at the back of his head, tugging it when he grinded into her pelvic area, going lower every time. 

"Stop," he mumbled to himself, hands running through his hair. He hated this. He hated remembering.

She ran her tongue over the shell of his ear whispering sweet nothings that made him shiver, stomach twisting in the best way. She nibbles on his lobe as he thrusts another time, her breathy moan hovering right by his ear. She moans his name, her voice shaking him to his core. His body melted against her touch. She massaged his skelp with her fingers and nails, eliciting a groan from the adeptus above her. 

"Archons, just stop." he sighed, frustrated by the images in his head. 

He hasn't had visions like these for a long time, but whenever he does, he blames it on his desires. He hasn't slept with anyone since, but it hadn't bothered him before he met her, so he doesn't understand why it was a problem now. He had good control over such feelings, but when it comes to her, it's like all self-control flew out the window. It was irritating. Frustrating. He hated everything about the whole situation. He even tried being understanding about what happened that day, but he just couldn't stand it. And he accepted that. 

Xiaohe was happy. Which meant he was happy. He didn't have to think about her at all. There was no reason to after she just up and left after finding her brother. She didn't give a proper reason either. All he had to do was focus on his daughter. Everything else was meaningless. Like the fact he was thinking about her a few moment ago. Meaningless. He didn't miss her. Not one bit. Not at all. 

"Papa!" 

The moment Xiaohe called, he'd forgotten all about the blonde, his worries only for the one who called him. Immediately, he rushes to her, not because he's worried but because he wanted the blonde out of his mind. He had enough recalling old memories, all he needed was Xiaohe. 

As he steps onto the floor of the room, he finds her sat on the exact same spot he left her in. She was lying on her stomach, two dolls in hand as she stared up at her father. 

"Yes?" he said/asked. 

She smiles and drops the doll, opening her arms for her father to pick her up. And Xiao does, the smallest of smiles ghosting his lips. He loved her so much, his little girl. She was perfect in his eyes. He'd give her the world if he could. 

"Can we get something to eat?" she asked shyly, her stomach rumbling. 

"Very well. We can't have you starving, can we?" he pokes her stomach playfully, the action making her giggle from the ticklish feeling. Xiao notices and repeats the action, causing the same reaction from her to appear. He began tickling her, the once silent room filled with the laughter of youth at it's finest. He loved it. 

The day continued like this, Xiao taking care of her, like every other day until night comes and they'd rest. Their days together were the same, maybe a few different things and visitors every so often, but they were happy with how things were. Or at least this is what Xiao assumed was happiness. 

It was finally the day of Xiaohe's birthday. Her father worked out their schedule (with the help of Verr) and spent all night making her gift. When the early sun rose, Xiao was quick to see to his daughter. He leant on the edge of the bed beside her, keeping his body up with one of his arms while the other lightly shook her shoulder. It took a while for her to stir awake but when she did, a yawn escaping her lips, hair a mess and barely opened eyes stared back at her father in confusion, he placed one hand on her head and smiled. 

"Happy birthday Xiaohe," he said, the girl taking a moment to process before she sprung out of her blankets and launched onto her father who now fell backwards on the bed from the sudden force. She was most definitely strong. Which is expected from having the blood of an adeptus. 

They lied around for a few minutes, Xiaohe still caught up in the excitement and her father listening to everything she was expecting for her special day. With the not so new skills he learnt a while back, he brushed her hair and tied it into a ponytail. Before breakfast he planned to bathe her and dress her into an outfit he'd gotten from Ganyu. An early present from the half-adeptus. He let her soak as long as she wanted in the warm water, letting her splash and play with the bubbles, sure to keep himself dry in the process. After that, he dressed her in her new clothes and brushed her hair once more, allowing it to flow along her back. 

"How do I look, Papa?" she blushed, twirling around in her dress. Xiao couldn't help the smile that played onto his lips, suddenly feeling proud at how beautiful she was. This was his daughter alright. 

"Perfect," he kissed her cheek before bringing her into his arms. They went down for her usual birthday breakfast, Smiley making her favorite morning meal. Verr came with a small gift before heading back to work. Xiao allowed her to open it and thank Verr for the gift before visiting the others. 

First were the adepti. Moon Carver, Cloud Retainer, Mountain Shaper, Madam Ping and Ganyu all met at one place on Xiaohe's birthday to make visiting easier. Yenfei was a busy woman, so they'd be lucky if she were to ever be around. Besides that, once they arrived, the adepti all showered Xiaohe with attention, especially the females. Xiao watched as they smothered her with gifts and compliments. Madam Ping gave her a little gadget he wasn't able to see and Cloud Retainer gave her a tiny bouquet of Qingxin flowers. Xiaohe thanked everyone for their gifts and compliments. 

"She has such good manners," Ganyu cooed, giving the little girl a hug. 

"Unlike her father at times," Madam Ping added with a little laugh. Xiao sighed, not taking her words to heart but did give the woman a slight glare. Unfortunately he couldn't take credit for her behavior and mannerism. Those would go to the women who looked after her when he wasn't around. Xiao learnt more from his own daughter than she did from him. But he didn't mind much from it. 

"One would think that because of such a well mannered child, the parent would be the same," Cloud Retainer teased, the other Adepti following in the laughter. The rest of the gathering was just like this, talking, teasing and playing with Xiaohe. He let her enjoy their company for a while, before they had to set off to Liyue Harbor. If they were lucky, they could have time to meet with Ningguang  too, but that was rather unlikely. Instead they headed straight for lunch at Xiangling's restaurant. 

The moment they got there, she had been already waiting outside the building, ready to lead them to their reserved spots. Gouba held Xiaohe's gift and presented it to her while Xiangling cooked. Xiao, no matter how many times he sees the walking bear, he still gets surprised. But as always, he doesn't show it. 

"Here's your meal, enjoy little Xiaohe!" Xiangling sets the food on the table and wraps her in a bear hug, along with a 'Happy birthday', before leaving the father and daughter alone to eat in peace. Xiao ate just enough to get his energy up from all the travelling while Xiaohe ate her fill of the delicious food. He wasn't sure whose appetite she'd inherited, but it definitely wasn't his. 

Right about now, another guest would arrive while she ate. Xiao, out of respect, got out of his chair and bowed onto his knees in front of he's master. 

"Rex Lap- Zhongli, thank you for coming," he said, before standing up on his feet. He waited until the Archon sat before he did so himself. 

"Of course, I wouldn't miss Xiaohe's birthday," he spoke with a smile, eyes on the little girl who had food stuffed in her mouth and sauce on the side of her lips. Zhongli chuckled at the sight and used a napkin to wipe her clean. 

"Zhongli!" she said excitedly, getting out of her chair to hug him. The retired Archon picked her up effortlessly and sat her in his lap. Then, like magic to her eyes, his gift for her appeared out of thin air. Xiao smiled at the sight of them, somehow feeling more relaxed when his master was near. 

"Now, all you have to do is open this box and a little dancer will come out and some really lovely tunes will play," he stated. He'd gotten her an old fashioned music box he found on one of his walks through the harbor. A special trinket from Inazuma. Xiaohe gasped as she opened it, the soft tunes playing. 

"Thank you!" she said. Zhongli pulled her plate of food near him and allowed her to carry on with her meal before facing Xiao once more. The two spoke briefly, the usual 'How are you feeling?' , 'Do you need medicine?' , or he'd ask about the topic of Xiaohe's mother. Xiao never liked talking about it in front of his daughter, but he'd say little things like his recent thoughts and how he accepted it. Zhongli doubted that though. Xiao could be stubborn at times, and after finding solace in centuries- just for that peace to leave again, wouldn't be easy to accept. Traveler was special in many ways, but the most common fact was that she installed hope in everyone's lives. To every individual she met, she made friends from them. She was the light of Teyvat. Their shooting star. 

When the Traveler appeared in front of Zhongli after finding her brother, he immediately thought of Xiao. Traveler was his savior and lover, he worried that this would bring him back to his suffering. Although the archon didn't expect her to leave so soon and without their baby. Nobody knew the exact reason she left. Her brother, as well, was conflicted by her answer of accompanying him on their travels again. He'd thought she grew quite attached to the place, despite having a baby, he thought this was going to be her new home. Everyone was surprised. But still, the question remains. 

"The Traveler was quite the being. Trouble followed her closely, but so did everything else. I don't think we'll be seeing and end to that girl just yet," Zhongli spoke. Xiao wasn't sure what he meant, but he didn't think much of it either, mind solely on Xiaohe and only her. But Zhongli did have a way with words. Even if he didn't mean to, they always had a hidden meaning.

After spending the rest of the Afternoon with Zhongli, Hu Tao made an unexpected appearance just as they were about to leave. They ended up staying a little while longer before Xiao announced their plans for her last excursion of the day. 

Like previously mentioned, Xiao would take her to a place he and her mother used to go to. Unfortunately due to... distance- they never went to many places. Most of their 'dates' (which Xiaohe's mother used to say) were at Wanghu Inn's balcony. So when he brought Xiaohe to the spot, she was a bit confused as to why this was the 'special' spot he wanted to take her. It was just the regular balcony they always came to. But he had yet to tell her the deeper meaning. 

Xiao had Smiley make the almond tofu in advance before he came. When he returned with the food in hand, she cheered with the clap of her hands. He spread a blanket on the floor, placing the food on it and sat with her. The sun was already setting, stars littering the sky as they enjoyed their favorite food. 

"Xiaohe, do you know why we're here?" he questioned. Food stuffed in her mouth and unable to speak, she shook her head rather aggressively to answer. Xiao chuckled and caressed her cheek before wiping off the mess by the edge of her lips. She was so cute and puffy cheeked, he couldn't help but stare in awe at how adorable she was. 

"Your mother and I met here," he stated, wondering if she understood what that meant. She was quite smart for a , now six year old, child. Even if she didn't, her eyes stayed focused on her father, sitting close to keep warm. 

"Is Mama coming back?" she asked innocently. She wouldn't understand the circumstances or the past. Xiao didn't even understand because he truly didn't know if he'd see her mother again. 

"I don't know," he sighed out, staring intently at the stars. Zhongli was right, the Traveler was like a star, shining brighter than anything he'd ever laid eyes on. He sometimes wonders how he was able to catch her. Wish upon her. And make her his. 

Xiaohe wasn't all sad about not meeting her mother, she didn't know her after all. But she knew her father and she noticed that sad look in his eyes. Even if she didn't understand, she wanted her father to be happy too, and if that meant her mother had to be home, then so be it.

So she immediately stood up and ran towards the railings, climbing onto a pot plant before standing right on the very edge. One wrong move and-

"Xiaohe!" he sprung the moment she stood up on the railings, ready to catch her at any moment. 

"Oh Celestia, please bring back Mama!" she wished on a star, hoping that some Archon, god or goddess was listening to her prayers. She wanted her father to be happy just as much as he would want for her. 

Xiao was left dumbfounded, he truly had no words. And as she stood there, hands clasped and facing the sky, a flash of her mother passed through his eyes. It was a miracle, maybe even more so, because in that very moment, a star- a big one- was shooting through the sky.

"Papa look, my wish is going to come true!" she turned to her father with an excited smile, having never seen a shooting star before. But Xiao knew, that was no shooting star. 

Years ago, when news of a shooting star rumored all across Teyvat, the news spread as far as the adepti as well, and soon after, a Traveler who saved many arrived. Was it a coincidence, no. 

His heart raced at the scene-

Could it be?

By the way the star flew, whatever it was would be landing in the Guili Plains, not too far from the Inn. Close. He could almost sense it. Sense that familiar feeling he grew to love. The muscles in his body tensed, the hair on his skin froze up and his blood ran cold. He couldn't keep his eyes off the spot and as he speculated, the 'star' stopped exactly where he predicted. 

If it was who he think it was then-

"What's wrong Papa?"

Xiaohe. He'd never forgive her for leaving them stranded. After all these years. He had to be the first one to see her. 

"Xiaohe, wait with aunty Verr at the reception desk, Papa has some work to do, I'll be back to open your presents," he pecked her cheek quickly before ushering her inside. Once she was, he teleported to the spot immediately. 

As he grew closer, his senses picked it up. This floral scent. He was all too accustomed to it. He would never forget. He stood in an open field, eyes searching for the one he'd been thinking about all these years. The one who left his life just as quick as she entered it. 

There was sudden cough coming from a certain direction. Most definitely a woman. He walked towards the sound of it, but the closer he got, the more his soul stood on edge. It was like he was dangling off a cliff, any closer and his strength would be depleted. With the right amount of force, he'd fall from just a single petal landing on his finger tips that gripped the edge so tightly. 

"That landing was a bit disappointing." That voice.

He was certain of it now and once he stepped into full view of her, he couldn't believe his eyes. 

"Lumine."

And her golden irises met his amber ones.

"Xiao."

Chapter Text

As their familiar eyes bore into each other from shock or any other swirling emotions flying through their head, Xiao can't help but notice how nothings changed about her. It was clear that she wasn't a mortal, he too hadn't changed from the last time they saw each other, but somehow, she seemed new. He was speechless, quite literally for a moment. Her blonde hair whisking in the slight breeze, her dress swaying from the same cause. Her features were just as he remembered. With all these negative emotions he had felt towards her, was he allowed to stop and stare in awe? Even if he didn't want it to, he felt his soul tremble at the sight of her. His heart yearning, pulling out of his chest to reach hers. No. His logic will not accept it. 

"It's been so long-" she was interrupted by his hand that he held firmly up. The 'almost' smile that she was about to put on her face faulted and her body stood up straight from the slouch of landing. She expected this. 

"Why?" he asked. He didn't have to explain the question because she already knew. She knew what he was asking and she was prepared to answer and explain everything. It took her a long time to build up the courage to return to her family. At first she thought they'd be better off without her, but even so, she wanted to be selfish one last time. To set things right, even if they send her away after. She was prepared for rejection, but she wasn't sure if she could handle it. 

It was silent. The tension was thick, the air got colder. Their hearts synchronized as it pumps at high speed. If only this reunion could be a bit more romantic. The classic run into each other's arms kind, but because of their rough end, this new beginning won't start as well as their first time. 

"I... I don't expect anything. I can answer anything you want, I won't lie and I'll accept any response you give, but don't chase me away yet," she pleaded. Her voice came off as desperate. By the way she spoke and her expression, he could tell what she wanted. It was the reason she came back. Guilt. Regret. Sadness. And one he understood all too well. Loneliness. 

He lowered his hand, his eyes on her but mind on his daughter. He was filled with so many questions and emotions he didn't understand. He was inwardly shaking, chest tightening just at the sight of her. He felt as if he could break down at any moment. He wasn't ready for her. He didn't prepare for her return because he didn't think she'd come back. He tried his best to forget, to accept. But here she was, all that pent up energy ready to burst out of him. He wanted to cry. For the first time since she left, he felt the need to cry.

He couldn't do it. Not now. It's too soon for her to be back. 

Xiao let's out a shaky breath, one she caught and suddenly her heart breaks because she can visibly see the pain etched on his face. The fact she was the cause made it all more sad. She hated herself for what she did, and now she got to see how her decision destroyed another. 

"Xiao-"

"Tomorrow," he finally answers," It's late and I wasn't expecting you tonight. I'm busy." he stated, feigning a poker face and a cold tone of voice. That hurt her the most. The last time he spoke to her like that was when they first met. She maybe has lost him already. 

"Okay," she nodded slowly and grabbed onto the thick fabric of her dress, clenching it in her palms. 

"Stay at a different inn than Wangshu," he hesitated his next words," She's still awake," he eyed Lumine for a reaction and just as he suspected, she froze. Her jaw went slack and her mouth opened slightly. She wanted to ask and he knew this. Whether it was the surprise of hearing from her or that Xiao was still keeping their daughter, she wasn't sure. She figured he was struggling with a baby since he wasn't accustomed to those things, but since he speaks of her so calmly, their daughter must be fine. Which makes her wonder how much time has passed in Teyvat. 

Travelling all those different worlds made her lose track of time in this world. Time in each land was different. For her, since she left, it's been about a little over a decade. Ten plus years of travelling, and no matter where she went, her mind and body was calling for him and their baby. But that was still to be explained. 

"She's... doing fine?" she tried her luck. Xiao clenched his jaw, wondering if he should give her an answer. 

"No thanks to you."

She deserved that. 

Lumine sighed and gazed at the floor. 

"Unfortunately I don't have Mora anymore and I don't have the necessities to camp outside," she rambled on  making the adeptus take a deep breath out of frustration. 

In mere moments, Xiao strode over so that he was right in front of her. Her voice caught in her throat as she gazed up at him, his closeness suddenly brining heat to her cheeks. It was inappropriate of her to think of him romantically due to their circumstances, but no matter what occurs, Xiao still had a strong hold on her entire being. And after not being with him for so many years, it's like she's been set alight after being dormant. 

He takes her arm in his hand, shivers running down both their spines, but they kept a straight face. Xiao especially. With no words spoken he vanishes, but this time, she's with him. The suddenness of the matter made her instinctively close her eyes, but when their feet planted on a harder surface she slowly opened them, taking in the familiar surroundings that is Wangshu Inn's balcony. 

Her breath caught in her throat just as it did when Xiao came close to her. The view was just as she remembered. The starry sky and faraway mountains, it brought back memories of the time she wandered this world. Unravelling it's secrets and making new friends and enemies along the way. Thinking back on it, Teyvat was the greatest place she stumbled upon. 

Speaking of it, reality came crushing down when she felt a light squeeze on her forearm and her eyes landed to where Xiao held her. He must've not been aware of it either because he still held on and stood close. He was fighting an internal battle. All about her. Her skin, soft as he remembered. Her floral scent was slightly different but it was her. She was sucking him in just by distance, he felt his head spin. She had him in a chokehold. 

The nostalgia ends quickly when her mind goes into unwanted territory. She wants to believe he brought her here because it's where they first met, but that wasn't the case. This was for an entirely different reason. 

"Don't leave, I'll be back," he said, letting go of her forearm and entering the Inn. She knows her daughter was there- a mother's intuition- of sorts, but she also knows why Xiao doesn't want her to follow him. She understands of course, it'd be an abrupt way to come back into their lives. And as much as she yearns for the touch of her baby, she forces herself to obey his wishes. A form of torture, she thinks. 

She doesn't deserve to be in her child's life after abandoning her, Maybe Xiao was protecting her feelings because their child hates her now. The thought made her heart ache, but all that came to her was regret. It was her fault. 

Mora. Mora. He never carried money around. He never needed to unless he bought things for Xiaohe, but even then he'd get his money from Zhongli (wherever he got his money from). He could ask Verr to borrow him money, but he wouldn't know how to pay her back. Perhaps he could do commissions like Lumine did to earn money- but he'd have to be part of a guild. 

His strides slow down once he reached the door of his room. He doesn't want them to meet. Not yet, he thinks. When he steps into the room everything starts to feel real. She's back. 

His chest tightens and his body feels stiff. A weight started building on his shoulders. He wanted to believe it was a dream, that all of this was a figment of his imagination, if he so had the luxury to have one. Maybe it was some sick mind game his head conjured up. His karmic debt decided to make him suffer mentally as well-

"Papa! Can we open presents now?" Right. Xiaohe. 

She sat on the bed, her gifts piled up around her. A grin plastered on her face. It was times like this when he sees Lumine in his daughter. Xiao takes her features but Lumine takes her smile, her aura. Her light. His light. 

And then the pressure of the situation settles inside of him. Lumine plans to stay. But what if she leaves again, this time taking Xiaohe with her and he'd be stuck in the confounds of this world, all alone. You're free now, a certain archon once said. But how true was that.

With Lumine, he felt at peace. When she left, he had Xioahe to fill the missing pieces. If they were both gone-

"Papa?" her innocent, curious tone brakes him out of his troubling thoughts and his heart softens. He promised to open her presents when he returned. How long had he taken? Was she waiting for him long? The moment she knitted her eyebrows at him he walked over to her and bent down onto his knees in front of the bed and in front of her. 

"Xiaohe-" was he wrong for hiding her mother? She's been wanting to meet Lumine ever since she learned what a mother was. She asked everyday when Lumine would return and now that she's here, he wants to hide her away. He wants to hold onto their time together. He wants to watch her grow up and stay by her side as long as he can. Would she hate him from hiding her mother? It's her dream to meet Lumine, especially after all the stories Verr Goldet told her. Everyone knows about the mighty Traveler, of course her daughter would too. 

Was he prepared to have his daughter hate him for being selfish?

"You said you always wanted to meet Mama, right?" He said. Over his own needs, if Xiaohe was happy, he would be happy. He'd never keep anything from her. 

"Mama?" her eyes widened expectantly. Forgetting the gifts on the bed, she was now completely focused on her father's next words. 

Xiao smiled and stood up, holding out his hand for her to take. She did so without a word and she stayed quiet the entire time as they left the room and walked up the stairs leading to the balcony. 

He didn't know what made him do this. Xiao wanted to prevent their meeting, but once he saw Xiaohe, all those thoughts vanished. He always wanted her to grow up with her mother. Like when she was first born and those early weeks after Lumine gave birth. It was the happiest moments of his life, some part of him wants to get that back. And that part overtook the lingering anger he held towards his former lover. At least for now. 

Ascending the stairs hadn't felt that slow ever. Their hearts were pounding, Xiaohe's hand shaking in his. He held tighter for some comfort. She looked up at her father and then back to the open space that lead to the balcony. When they both stopped, they searched for the blonde who stood against the railings, staring up into the sky. She must've felt their gazes, because when she turned around, her heart skipped a beat. 

Her mother was pretty, was the first thing that popped into her mind, completely forgetting that she was complimenting her mom. The tears came on it's own before she even realized. Lumine had the same reaction. 

She couldn't hold back on seeing her baby. Her own flesh and blood. Lumine ran towards them, falling to the floor as Xiaohe jumped into her arms, both crying. 

"Mama!" Xiaohe cried. She didn't need any confirmation words to know this was her mother. It was just a feeling between mother and child. The cries didn't stop for a long time and Xiao allowed it go on until it was just sniffling. Their hug broke and soon Lumine was placing kisses all over her face. 

"You're so big now and beautiful," she complimented. Getting a good look at her she notices how much of Xiao's features she'd taken on, but she wasn't mad or jealous. It made her happy. She preferred it that way. Her daughter was in her arms, happy that she was here and not hating her for leaving her. She smelled like Xiao too, but she still had a lingering flowery scent. Taking a good look at her, Xiaohe had a flower in her hair just like she did. She wondered if that was Xiao's doing or not. Nevertheless, she was glad to have her baby in her arms although not as small as she remembered. 

Wiping away both their tears, Lumine let a genuine smile fall on her lips, caressing her daughter's cheek. Xiaohe leaned into her mother's touch, the biggest smile Xiao has ever seen on her face. It makes his heart swell, almost letting his own smile slip. 

"My wish came true," Xiaohe giggled wrapping her arms around Lumine's neck. The blonde lifted her baby up and onto her hip, tilting her head in confuson.

"Wish?" she repeated. 

"I made a birthday wish on a shooting star today," she spoke excitedly waving her arm at her father for back up on her story. Lumine faced Xiao for an answer and he nodded. 

"Your landing here was the 'star' she wished on," he confirmed, but to Lumine, that was besides the point. What she focused on was-

"It's your birthday?" Lumine questioned, causing the trio to stop in their tracks. She faces Xiaohe and places her on the ground again, bending down to her level. "How old are you today?" she asked. Xiaohe, without hesitation, answered, "Six!"

She finally learns that it's only be six years since she'd been gone in Teyvat, she was sure it wouldn't be too long, considering the days in the other world's felt longer. In the back of her head, she tried estimating how long it'd been and she guess at least two years. But it wasn't. Based on her guess, she built the courage to come because two years shouldn't be 'too' long, but six? Of course her daughter didn't look two years old, but she didn't expect to see a toddler either when she came running. 

How had Xiao been coping this entire time?

"I'm sorry for being away so long," she hugged Xiaohe tightly, nestling her head into her baby's shoulder. In truth, she wished she never left at all, and the fact she missed so much of Xiaohe's life already. She had a lot to explain to Xiao, but in due time. 

Lumine's eyes meet Xiao's from below, she briefly eyed her daughter before staring back at him. He understood immediately. He wanted to torment her just a bit longer but he decided against it, not wanting to be petty in this moment. 

"Xiaohe."

Xiaohe. That was the name he chose for her. It was suiting and very like Xiao. It was a flower lotus. And it sounded similar to Xiao. She wondered how he thought of the name, the fact that it was a flower was endearing in a way. Because of her, she wondered if Xiao named her Xiaohe for that reason. She could only hope he didn't hate her right away after she left. 

Lumine still loved Xiao. She thought about him everyday, not once did she forget him or fall for another man. It was always him. But she knew Xiao wasn't the same, he probably didn't see her that way besides being the mother of his child. Which is why he was hesitant on letting her meet Xiaohe in the first place. But she was glad he did. On her birthday too and not the day after.

"Happy birthday Xiaohe. I don't have a present right now, but is there anything you'd like for me to get you?" she asked, standing up and looking down at her small frame. Xiaohe stood in thought for a moment crossing her arms and closing her eyes. Her actions mirrored Xiao's perfectly, Lumine could only stifle a giggle. Xiao caught on and knitted his eyebrows, but said nothing more. 

Grabbing onto Lumine's hands, Xiaohe pulled her along and into the Inn. Xiao was quick to follow after them. When he saw the direction they were going in, he wondered if it was a good idea to let her in, but he couldn't stop Xiaohe even if he wanted to. 

Her little feet was fast, Lumine could barely keep up. Xiao on the other hand stayed at his usual pace, not minding that they were far ahead of him now. He wouldn't admit it, but he enjoyed seeing Xiaohe get excited over showing Lumine everything. And he unwillingly enjoyed seeing Lumine smile down at Xiaohe. Seeing them together started to feel surreal. And he felt his body ease like never before. Was it because Lumine was back? Of course not. He couldn't forgive her after what she did. It was probably nothing.

Xiaohe threw the door open and dragged Lumine inside with surprisingly strong force. She couldn't think twice about it, eyes now wandering the spacious and very different room she remembered. When she stayed here, the room was filled with her things and souvenirs from her adventures, now it was filled with toys and clothes, lots of flowers and shoes littering a small part of the room. She could sense the feeling of home in this one room. And it made her smile to know that Xiao took care of her just fine, even spoiled her which brought a feeling of joy in her heart. 

She also saw the tons of gifts sitting on the bed, unopened and ready to be opened. 

"Open presents with me and Papa!" she said climbing onto the bed and bouncing on the mattress. Lumine glanced over at Xiao for permission, the adeptus only stared at her for a second before he headed towards the bed and patted the seat next to him. She figured he was only doing this for Xiaohe's sake, which she didn't mind. Even if Xiao hated her, she'd be fine if Xiaohe was still in her life. She'd just have to learn how to co-parent. 

As much as she loves Xiao, she'll just have to accept that she'd lost him a long time ago. 

The three of them unwrapped the gifts together, and Xiaohe had a blast of a time telling Lumine stories of what she and her father did. Where Xiao took her on her birthdays and what kind of gifts he got her. But not once did Xiaohe ask why her mother left and Lumine was grateful for that. She wanted to tell Xiao first. She had a lot to say. 

Not long after, Xiaohe had passed her bed time and was forcing herself to stay awake. Yawning every few seconds and wiping her eyes. She shook her head to keep herself energized, but it was all in vain. Lumine thought it was quite adorable though.

"You're tired Xiaohe, sleep," Lumine suggested with a giggle.

"But-" she yawned, "If I go sleep, you'll be gone, and I don't want this to be a dream," she softly said, not even seconds later her eyes shut and she fell deep asleep. Lumine couldn't help but feel the sting in her heart when Xiaohe thought this would be a dream, she even expected her to be gone. With a sad smile, she placed a kiss on her forehead, a small tear escaping her eyes. 

"I won't leave ever again," she whispered, tucking Xiaohe into bed. She couldn't tear her eyes away from the little sleeping beauty before her. She wanted to stay beside her just as much as her daughter did. She didn't plan on leaving anyway. 

Standing up from the bed, she wiped her wet cheeks and took a breath, not realizing the figure by the window had watched everything. 

She was frightened for a moment, almost brought out her sword before she saw who it was. Her body relaxed and she sighed. Xiao sat on the windowsill, one leg dangling outside while the other was stuck to his chest. Lumine, unsure of what to do walked over ad stood before him. They stayed quiet.

The air was a bit crisp, and the slight breeze that blew inside the room caused her to shiver, making Xiao look down at her. He didn't say anything, instead he got inside and closed the window, turning to her once more. 

They were close, maybe only a step away from each other. Their eyes were locked on the other, emotions swirling in her golden eyes while his amber ones were harder to read. Maybe before she could read him like an open book, but now? He was as cold as ice. To be expected really. 

"Do you have Mora I can borrow? I'll start commissions again and pay you back," she whispered, careful not to wake Xiaohe. Xiao shook his head, then he looked over at his daughter who was buried under the blankets. 

"I stored your things a while ago, I'm sure I found Mora somewhere there," he stated before grabbing her arm. And again, it was unexpected, making her stomach twist in a good way and her cheeks to turn a pink shade. For what was the second time that night, they vanish together, only this time, they were in his domain. A place she hadn't been in for a long, long time.

It was different in anyway. The cloud like floor was as beautiful as she remembered, and the sky was a mix of pastel yellow and orange. The air was warmer and she welcomed it, feeling cozy. They stood silently together before he tugged on her arm gently and nodded over, indicating for her to follow. 

They didn't make conversation. Lumine was conscious on just how much she could say. They couldn't speak like old times, too much things have happened for them to be friends again. Instead she stared at the back of his head, no doubt that he could feel the intense state. Maybe if she looked hard enough he'd say something. She didn't like the silence, not when it's with him. 

When they were together, she'd talk his head off, but he didn't mind. He started talking more too so it felt natural for them to always be speaking. Yes, there was the occasional comfortable silence when they just relaxed together, but this was the opposite of comfortable. It was just awkward. At least for Lumine. 

Not paying attention of her surroundings and in her own head, she didn't see that Xiao stopped before her. She bumped into him, causing the adeptus to turn around. 

"S-Sorry," she apologized before taking in the open space. There were boxes of things lying around. Chests filled with her old trinkets and gadgets from her travels in Teyvat. "You kept all of these?" she asked rhetorically. He made room for her to step beside him and give her a better view. She didn't even realize how much she collected over her time here. 

"Even the old instruments I received in each nation," she smiled, going through the nearest chest. She found a few of her collectable books too. She missed reading them in her spare time. She even found her old Raiden Shogun plushie. 

"This brings back some memories," she sighed, sitting on the floor, observing the huge amount of chests and boxes. 

"I can't remember which box I saw your Mora in," Xiao finally spoke after just watching her rummage through her things. 

"This could take a long time then. Unless you use your mighty adeptus speed to go through all of this?" she suggested with a hesitant smile.

"Asking an adeptus to work for you?" he crossed his arms with a raised eyebrow. "You still have no respect for the adepti," he shook his head, but after that he could only hear her angelic laugh. His eyes widened a bit from the sound.

Her eyes were squinted, mouth wide open as she laughed. Her arms held her stomach as she tried not falling over. He was rather confused by her sudden actions, wondering what was so funny anyway. 

"You're the same as ever Xiao," she finally calmed down, looking up at him with a grin. A blush tried creeping up to his cheeks but he was able to shove it away. 

"Has Xiaohe been here before?" she asked, changing the subject. 

"No," he answers straightforwardly, "There's not much for her to do here," he added. He came closer to her, squatting down to her level, knees bent and arms resting on his thighs. 

"I didn't want her going through your things yet. Not until she's older," he says. Xiao was opening up, less aggressive as he was when she first saw him a few hours ago. 

Lumine didn't say anything. She didn't know what to say. Instead they stared, boring into each other's eyes no ulterior motives behind them. 

She couldn't help but notice how mature he was as a father. He was careful, thoughtful towards Xiaohe's feelings and knew what decisions to make that would benefit her. She felt embarrassed that she knew absolutely nothing about her own child. Hopefully she could change that. 

Xiao closed his eyes for a moment. In thought. 

He sighed. 

"Stay at Wangshu Inn," he finally said. Taken aback, Lumine was at a loss for words. "Stay with Xiaohe so she knows you're still here," he stood up, leaving no room for argument or any other negotiation. He started walking away. 

"But- What about you?" she followed after him. 

"You should know I don't sleep... Unless you've forgotten," He eyes her, facing his head to the side to see her. 

Lumine didn't know what else to say. If Xiao didn't mind her staying then she shouldn't complain. She was allowed to stay near Xiaohe and start building a connection with her. She couldn't let the opportunity pass. 

When he stopped and turned towards her, he took her arm for the third time, this time she wasn't flustered, but determined to be with Xiaohe. She was Lumine's first priority before Xiao. And the next day, she'd have a talk with him about everything. 

Once they settled back into the room she quietly took off her shoes and placed them below the bed. Her eyes wandered towards her daughter to see if she was still asleep. Ready to disrobe, she pulled the strings at the back of her dress, untying the scarf around her neck just before. She struggled a bit to get the zipper and her frustration was visible. 

The little cough of acknowledgement brought her back to her senses. She'd almost forgotten he was still in the room. 

"Do you require assistance?" he asked knowingly. 

"A little..." she answered with an awkward chuckle having realized he just stood there watching her. 

Standing up she turned her back towards him, allowing him to get better access. 

His hand rested on her lower back, his other hand pulling down on the zipper. Lumine felt a sudden rush of color return to her cheeks when he applied pressure on her back. She shivered and it didn't go unnoticed by Xiao. He pulled it down extra slow just to torment her. Something he wasn't able yo do earlier. 

When he finished, the dress started falling, so she quickly grabbed the bodice to her chest and straightened her posture. 

"Thank you, Xiao," she said, turning to him again. 

Xiao nodded his head, eyes flickering to the place she held the dress up. He didn't mean to stare, but he did. He didn't plan to catch a glimpse of her cleavage or the flush color that rose on her shoulders. 

Was it because of him? Yes. She was as sensitive as he remembered. She was a lot easier to make flustered now than back then. 

He didn't say anything, or think anything else, deciding to give her privacy by vanishing to the balcony of the Inn. 

He never bothered with the weather, it never fazed him and neither did the slight breeze that hit him in his face. It calmed him actually. 

Touching her. Seeing her. He needed the space to calm down. Whether he admitted it or not. His body craved her. His soul craved her. 

"Ah," he sighed, closing his eyes out of frustration as well, knitting his eyebrows. "I missed her," he softly announces to no one in particular. His fists clenched lying down on the roof of the Inn, just above the balcony. This way he could see the stars passed the branches of the tree. 

His heart was beating faster than when he cleared off evil. It was... irritating? Why, he thought? He was mad at her. Upset. Furious. All the emotions that meant he was angry. But why did he still miss her? Still love her. He felt it. The moment he saw her. He wanted to hug her. Kiss her. He wanted to welcome her back and take her home. His little room in the Inn where he and Xiaohe called home. 

She was the first person he opened up to after his brothers and sisters. After Morax. Was it because she's his first lover? Because even when she left, he couldn't accept that she was gone. That when she wasn't around and he was alone while Xiaohe slept, he thought of her unwillingly. Remembered their moments together. The time he was most happy. 

How did her presence shatter every promise, every time he said he wouldn't forgive her? He wanted to. He wanted them to be close again. He wanted to rebuild their family. Was he allowed to have some self respect? Maybe just for a small while, let her earn his forgiveness, and when he's ready and can't hold back, he'll welcome her with open arms. Assuming she still loved him.

Could he do that? Just for a short while. Make her wait. Make him feel like he does respect himself as a person- or adeptus. Maybe when she was still here he would've fallen to his knees the moment she got back. But he could show her how much he changed.

The little human mind understanding he learnt while being a single father.

He thinks back to when they first met. Never, since being freed from the god in the archon war, did he think he'd be able to experience love. Of course he loved his siblings, but with Lumine, a new kind of love was revealed to him. She came like a shooting star, literally. A sight to be hold. Maybe in the beginning he only thought of her as a mortal. A strange one to differentiate her from the people of Liyue. Her meeting him changed his life. He almost thanked the god that separated her twin from her. But that'd be cruel. 

He could only describe her a flower. Delicate. Fragrant. Beautiful. Perhaps a flower with a shield. A stronghold because she was mighty strong. She defeated gods as well as he. They were on equal grounds and she was fit and able to put him, a yaksha and an adeptus, down. He wouldn't mind being brought down to his knees by Lumine. She was capable. 

The only person he could trust. Not anyone can go up against or handle staying beside someone as cursed as him. 

Things were different now. He had a lot to think about now that she has returned. Teyvat will most likely welcome her back with festivals and feats once they know of her arrival. She's have to travel to distant lands to meet up with her old friends and greet the archons. He only now realized who he made a living being with. The Traveler was of high status, but she was humble respecting those who were her seniors in the world. 

Even right now, she hasn't passed her boundaries and is letting Xiao take the lead in parenting and how their lives will continue. She's kind and understanding. The only selfish things she's ever done was falling in love with him, leaving and returning. 

It'll take time. 

"If only you were here, brothers and sisters."

Chapter Text

The air is different to that in Teyvat. Here it's colder, less lively than the people she met in the previous world of archons and elements. Somehow, every world ,after retrieving her brother, was more and more boring than the last. Nothing stood out to her. They've made a few friends though- in these new worlds, but they never stayed long enough to build long term friendships. Their people needed them.

"Lumine," her brother called, concern dripping from his tone which broke her from her trance. She was staring at the stars that dark nights like in this moment shined brighter than most evenings. Her mind was elsewhere, but when her brother reached for her she glanced his way.

"Aether?" she questioned, wondering why he was still awake. They were camping for the night, the long hours of the day had drained them. Paimon was still asleep though.

Aether sat beside her on the grass, eyeing the sky as she did before facing her once more. She was much more difficult to read than before. Her expressions were the same but there was always something else behind her eyes. A glint of sorts or a flash. She wasn't the same ever since they left Teyvat.

"I'm worried about you. You hardly sleep and you're always in a daze," he stated factually. He'd kept a close eye on her after they left Teyvat. She had a baby for crying out loud, how hard that must've been for her to just leave her child. And her lover. He knew that she made a life for herself while he was brainwashed. While she searched the entire world for him. On the days she didn't, he imagined she spent her time with the people she cared about and he knew she connected with many. She was suffering. He knew she was.

"What are you on about? I do sleep, sometimes I just don't feel tired," she rolled her eyes with a pretend smile, "I just have a few things I like to think about," she answered softly.

"About him? And your daughter?" Aether questioned but it was more of a statement that she didn't have to confirm.

She said nothing.

"I've said this many times but I truly think you should go back. I'll take our promise in for the both of us-"

"Thats the reason Aether. OUR promise. To OUR people. We promised them a home. Do you know how many times I felt guilt and regret? When I lived such a good life in Teyvat and then I remembered our people who are suffering. Waiting on our return. The guilt is eating at me all day. As much as I'd love to go back- I can't. I won't. I have a duty, " she sighed out.

" You have a duty as a mother as well Lumine. A child. My niece. You're missing out on her as we speak. The more we travel- and I know we promised, I know we made an oath, but sometimes it's okay to be greedy, especially when you're the one making the most sacrifice. When you're suffering more than others," Aether held onto his sister's hands staring into her eyes expectantly.

Silence. The wind. The crickets. The sway of the leaves on the trees. In take of breath. Inhale. Exhale. 

" We save our people and then I'll return. " she stubbornly answered. And that was that.

The conversation was never brought up again.

The guilt and regret never left her but she fought through. Paimon did her best to relieve the siblings worries and keep their mind off their problems. 

Aether also did his best to encourage her subtlety. The worlds they visited became less and less once they found the perfect place, they hurried back to their people. Years had past but even so, the universe they lived in was strange. Thousands of years has passed for them but once they reached home, it had only been a few months. Their people weren't in the best of health but they were alive, well, so were the twins parents. Their reunion didn't last too long though because Lumine made a promise to her self. 

She was going back to HER family.  

Of course her parents understood that the reunion was their last seeing of each other which resulted in an emotional farewell. 

As for Aether and Paimon. They wanted to travel with her too. Aether didn't see a reason why he had to stay with his people if they were all safe and that he too would like a change of scenery.

"I did live in Khaenri'ah for a while- you seem to forget I was there five hundred years before you," he rolled his eyes playfully. Lumine sighed, shaking her head at her brother. She wonders if he still held a grudge towards the archons, he didn't seem to nor did he show any obvious signs of such emotions. Sometimes she couldn't even tell what he was thinking. So many things happened in Teyvat, she even doubted their blood relations at some point- despite being literal twins and the fact they've travelled with each other for so long. None of that mattered to her anymore though, she had other plans. 

Paimon was rather thrilled to be going back to her home. But Aether and Paimon promised to accompany her later so that Lumine could reconcile with her family without distractions. They respected her wishes. 

Although her reasoning was flawed, she indeed was between mortal and immortal, but whether you die or not didn't mean you weren't... human. A living thing, more like. With emotions too. She wasn't proud of her decisions and sometimes she wished she could've been selfish enough to stay with Xiao. She should've. 

But there was no point in regretting...

Lumine woke up feeling deliciously comfortable under the sheets. She felt the warmth of another right under her arm, so she snuggled closer. Her arms reflexively tightened around the smaller figure and she nestled her cheek onto the owners head. She was awake, but kept her eyes closed. The bed was beyond comfortable and the warmth was practically seducing her. She could stay in bed all day- so cozy and sleepy...

"Mama!"

Mama?

Mama!

Her eyes sprung open and she sat up, pulling the child with her. Xiaohe squealed in surprise by her mother's quick movements, giggling shortly after. Lumine stared almost in disbelief as she held her daughter in front of her. She'd been dreaming about the past, but this wasn't a dream. Her baby was in her arms and she was in Teyvat. She was home, it was all real. 

"Good morning," she greeted with a warm smile pressing a kiss to Xiaohe's forehead. The little one sat on her mother's lap and greeted back excitedly. It was the first time she woke up besides her mother. Usually it was Xiao, but she'd seem to have forgotten all about her father. 

"Did you sleep well?" Lumine asked, brushing the hair out of Xiaohe's face and placing a palm on her cheek. Her daughter leaned into the touch and nodded.

"The best sleep, Mama," she yawned after. She relaxed in Lumine's arms and let herself doze off a bit more. The traveler caressed her baby's head in awe, still in denial of the truth. She ran her fingers through the younger's hair, smoothing it out a brushing out the lighter knots. She massaged her head, not taking her eyes of Xiaohe for a second and watched as she relaxed on  her lap. Lumine could do that all day if she could. 

Some time passed and the sun was really starting to shine now, Lumine was surprised Xiao hadn't stepped in yet, he must've still been caught up in duties- or he's avoiding her. Of course she'd understand why, but he was interested in hearing about why she left. She promised she'd tell him, and she was in no way going to hide the reason, not that it was necessary anyway. 

Xiaohe had already gotten up and dressed in her usual attire, she asked her mother to do her hair, in which lumine platted it like she used to do Aether's hair. She looked adorable. The little half-yaksha pulled her mother along for breakfast- and to say Verr almost got a heart attack, would be an understatement. While she sat it dawned upon her that she'd have to visit quite a lot of people. She was almost sure the Archons could sense her presence in Teyvat, especially Beur- aka Nahida. Zhongli most likely sensed her the night before just as Xiao did- and Venti... She was sure he'd come to her himself to visit. She admittedly missed the drunkard bard quite a bit. Yes, at times he was overbearing, but she always welcomed it, no matter how annoying he could be sometimes. She wondered if Ei was doing well, and the other Archons, 

She had lots to do, but she'd rather sort her own family first before leaving to see everybody else. 

"Breakfast is delicious as always Smiley!" Lumine complimented flashing her signature smile that warmed any one's heart. Xioahe had silently watched her mother the entire time they ate, almost as if Lumine didn't actually exist and she was just hallucinating that her mother was back. Lumine didn't say anything and instead cleaned off Xiaohe while she ate. Once they both finished, the pair headed to the  baths together, Lumine hadn't showered the day before so she was beginning to feel a bit icky. They placed their clothes near a private bath hidden from the public one at the Inn and shimmied off the rest before getting into the hot water. They both let out a sigh which caused them both to giggle simultaneously. 

"This is nice," Lumine sighed out, hair tied up in a little bun. Xiaohe splashed around a bit beside before she started playing with the strands of her mother's hair. Lumine knitted her eyebrows watching her daughter before smiling and closing her eyes. She hasn't been this relaxed in years. She wondered if Xiao and Xiaohe took baths together, it was a strange image to picture, especially the stone cold Xiao face sitting in a bath with Xiaohe. She supposed it wouldn't be surprising if he did bathe with her all the time. 

When they were together Xiao didn't like using the Inn's bathing facilities, so instead they'd clean themselves in mountain rivers- most of the time they ended up doing more than bathing though. 

Lumine's cheeks burned at the memories. The hot nights under the stars and out in the open. They really did it everywhere- mostly in the mountains and rivers. Thinking about it, those were all risky places but Xiao was quick to use the excuse of him sensing anyone nearby. They've never been caught, but the thought always excited her. Which brings Lumine to her current predicament. Thinking about her an Xiao has gotten her all aroused, not too much, but she only just realized how long it's been since she'd spend the night with someone. 

"Mama, why's your face red?" Xiaohe questioned, bringing Lumine back to reality only to be called out by her daughter. Her mind had gone blank throughout their entire bath time and on their way to the bedroom. She's embarrassed to have gotten aroused so irresponsibly and just by the memory of them doing it. 

"Nothing, nothing," she lies, but Xiaohe can tell and she frowns a bit, not understanding why her mother would keep things from her. Lumine quickly tried to distract her. "I just wondered where papa is," she lied but thanks to that she no longer frowned. 

"I can call Papa," Xiaohe said standing and getting ready to call for him the same way Xiao told Lumine to call for him a while back. 

"No it's fine-"

"Papa!" Xiaohe called with a smile while Lumine froze up awkwardly. 

Xiao arrived seconds later, fully clothed with his polearm in his hand. He's eyes found Xiaohe's, not concerned in anyway but rather with a gentle questioning expression. She runs to her father and immediately jumps into his arms. He's used to this so he didn't stagger- instead he caught her and let his polearm disperse into smoke. She giggles in his arms, fully dressed now and his lips quirked up just a tiny bit higher. It warmed Lumine's heart to see the two together, a small smile gracing her lips as well. She's silent when they both break from their little embrace. She happens to meet Xiao's eyes when Xiaohe's head shifted to the side and no longer in front of his face. His eyes were narrowed just a bit, cat like, but it wasn't mean to assert anything besides a reminder- he wanted answers. 

She promised him so she wasn't really alarmed. She eyes Xiaohe for a second before turning to him again and he understood. He cleared his entire morning- finishing up his duties and anything else he thought might've disrupt their conversation. 

"I'm going to talk with Lum- with Mama for a bit, can you help out with Verr so long?" He asked while placing her back onto the floor. She looks between her parents curiously before smiling. 

"Okay!" she nodded rushing towards Lumine and climbing onto her lap. She pecks her mother's cheek and flashes her pearly whites before rushing off to Verr. Lumine watches her fondly as she departs out of her sight. She takes a breath before returning back to Xiao. He's already staring back at her and she stands up, patting down her dress and walking towards him. Their height different isn't much, but she still has to gaze up to meet his eyes. They're both silent until Xiao takes hold of her wrist. With a blink of an eye they're both teleported to higher ground- Mount Hula, she managed to remember. 

They were under a large tree, the shade of the leaves covered them from the blazing sun. It was a warm day, a slight breeze but not quite noticeable. A few boulders sat under the tree as well which was something they could sit on. Whether it was intentional or not, Lumine was familiar with this spot. It was secluded, no obvious- or really any accessible way to reach the spot. Which is why they both liked it, there were no interruptions. 

He let go of her hand and slowly walked towards the tree. He sat down on the boulder and rested his back against the other boulder behind it that was much larger. The rock was cool for his hot skin and his body relaxed. He eyed her from the spot noticing her fingers fidget in front of her. She was... nervous? Maybe hesitant? He wasn't quite sure and decided to wait for her. They had all day and he didn't plan to leave until he got some answers. 

After a minute she decided to sit beside him- a good distance away from him so she didn't pass his personal space. She crossed her legs and sighed, tucking her hair behind her ears. She peers over to him but this time he's facing ahead. She didn't know where to start so she figured the beginning would be the best. 

"After I left..." 

... 

Tears streamed down Lumine's cheeks, cries muffled into Aether's chest as he held her close. Her hands clutched her brothers shirt , body curling against his. She couldn't stop, her heart was breaking, she was panicking, her body shaking. Everything was just too much. 

"Go back Lumine, I'll understand, our people will understand-"

"I-I can't, we h-have a responsibility Aether-"

She felt guilty. She felt as if she was betraying her people for living such a good life in Teyvat while her people suffered. She promised to find them a safer place but instead of keeping her focus on saving her brother, she focused on many other things. She felt guilty for falling in love and starting a family. She also felt guilty for prioritizing others over her family. Her people were her family too but so were Xiao and her baby. She didn't know what was more important and the fact she chose her people made her even more guilty for even having to choose. And she chose wrong. Or perhaps in certain perspectives she was in the wrong. 

Of course her brother Aether also made the promise and leaving him to find a home would be ideal. But they promised to do it together, as siblings- as twins. She really didn't know what was wrong with her. Her heart couldn't handle it. She wanted both and the way she thought was- find a good home for her people and return as soon as possible. She could've told Xiao this. He would've understood. 

Would he? 

Before their baby was born she always reminded him of how one day she'd have to leave. Of course this was even before she knew she was pregnant. She really does love him, but in the beginning, she was ready to leave with Aether. But things with Xiao blossomed. Feelings and promises in the heat of the moment. Hopes and dreams. They began to share the thought of being forever. They both wanted that.

And then...

Aether sighed and comforted his sister as much as he could. She cried for the longest time until she calmed down and they visited the next star.

Lumine was emotionless to say the least. As they continued their journey, Aether did his best to cheer her up, telling jokes or pushing Paimon to ask something stupid. Sometimes she'd let out the smallest of laughs or smiles, but after that she'd space out most of the time. She'd smile when they met new people but it never reached her eyes. 

For the first few weeks she was completely unrecognizable, quiet and lost. She barely ate and barley slept. Aether sometimes scold her and she'd just stare with dead eyes, but that never phased him. He stayed strong for the both of them and avoided any discussion on anything remotely Teyvat related. Paimon made more than a few slip up which led to Aether's scary glares and lectures. 

"Lumine, what do you think of these flowers?" Paimon flew over, comparing the plant with the one on Lumine's head.

By this point Lumine was more... alive. She was less spaced out and more motivated to find the best world for their people. Paimon and Aether didn't know where her new found incentive came from but they were glad she wasn't bland anymore. 

'"They smell good, pretty too," she took them from Paimon and smiled. "They smell similar to Qinxin." This shocked the pair, the words fell from her mouth so nonchalantly that they almost didn't catch it. Lumine never spoke about anything in Teyvat let alone a flower from Liyue that was something special between her and Xiao. Paimon figured she finally accepted and the reason she was suddenly more motivated was because she really wanted to back and she had the resolve to see them. 

That may have been the ultimate reason, but at the same time her mind had mentally forced her to be okay. She figured the more she thought about her life in Teyvat the easier it'd be to accept the decision she made. It didn't work for long. The only good thing that came out from this was that she started smiling again- really smiling. She might've just started to realize that how she was acting wasn't making the trip fun for her brother and Paimon. She felt bad for brooding so much and ruining the whole journey. She wanted to change that, but she could also tell that they were walking on glass around her when they spoke about Teyvat. Aether also lived there and that was Paimon's home, she didn't think it was fair for them to not speak about that world. So she decided to speak about it first, letting them know that it was okay.

"Yeah, but Qinxin is better," Paimon smiled brightly and they began speaking about the different flowers in Teyvat. 

Aether was still worried about his sister, he still knew she was suffering inside and he knew it was better for her if she spoke about what she was feeling. Even though they agreed not to speak about Xiao or her baby, he wanted to push a bit. He wanted to test how 'okay' she was. 

That night, while Paimon snored away, they both sat outside the tent and stargazed. They sat in a comfortable silence, but Aether was tryig to think of a way to start the conversation he'd been meaning bring up.

She sighed, causing him to furrow his eyebrows. She suddenly turned to face him and he raised his brows expectantly. 

"Do you have something to say Aether?" she asked with a raised brow and a smug smile. She knew he wanted to say something. Call it twin instinct because he wasn't surprised when she asked. He'd be more surprised if she didn't realize though. 

"Are you planning to see them soon?" He referred to her lover and baby and she didn't need for him to elaborate. 

She was silent. Pondering.

"I think so," she hesitantly answered. 

They both stared at each other. Not saying a word. Lumine would have to take ahead of the conversation if she wanted it to continue, if not, Aether didn't plan to press on. Not immediately anyway, 

"I miss them. I want to see them. I want to go back," she sighed out, closing her eyes, the picture of Xiao holding their baby came to mind. A small smile graced her lips, the most genuine Aether had seen in a while. 

"You never told me much about Xiao," Aether decided to steer the conversation. Perhaps she'd smile more talking about him, and he'd like to see what his sister was like when she's in love. Lumine's eyes might've brighten a bit when Aether spoke because she brought her knees to her chest and hid her blush, turning away from him. Admittedly she was embarrassed to speak about her love life, the twins hadn't really gotten into serious relationships before and they were siblings. It was awkward, but even so she found herself talking about him. 

"He's not the sociable type- in fact he'd rather stay far away from 'mortals' as he calls them," Lumine let out a short breathy laugh at the memory of him before continuing," He didn't want to hurt other people, he didn't have the best history so he likes to remind himself that he's repenting for his sins and that he deserves to suffer and not have good things in life," she frowned at that part, Aether as well, but he listened," He's so... selfless- in the most unhealthy way. He deserves so much more," she tears up just a bit, a feeling of dread settles in her stomach and suddenly she doesn't feel well. 

"Xiao is kind-hearted, even if he doesn't admit or realize that himself. He fights evil and risks his life for the people of Liyue out of altruism," she sighs resting her head on Aether's shoulder. "He's gentle and sometimes shy when you point out the good he does. He's always there when I need him, even when I didn't, he kept me company when I felt lonely- missing you," she said facing her brother. 

Aether wraps an arm around Lumine and hugs her side placing his head on top of hers. She couldn't see his face but he was smiling, thrilled by the fact she'd found someone who loved her just as much or maybe even more than he did. But he doubted that, he loved his sister more than anyone. He really did feel guilty about everything that went down in Teyvat but he was glad that through all of it, Lumine still found happiness and comfort. 

"I'm sorry," he apologized, not out of pity but because he really was. He was sorry that she had to choose when she obviously loved everyone and equal or just about more amount. Sometimes the universe liked to remind them that life was indeed not fair. 

"Let's get this over with quickly then, so you can return to your family," he whispered, unsure if whether she heard because her breath had labored and she wasn't responding. She must've fallen asleep. 

Their journey was long and tiring, every world they came across was between good and bad. The process was a pain and so was learning new languages and world customs. In the end they settled for a world filled with greenery, not much people or a stable economy. A world where they could call their own. A fresh start for their people. And the rest was history, leading up to Lumine's return. 

... 

After her story Xiao processed it all. He still had questions that needed answering, but he stayed quiet. She gazed at him, face neutral but he could tell she was waiting for a reply. And for a while they just sat, watching the birds and listening to the wind. Lumine was antsy clasping and unclasping her hands before rubbing them on her dress repeatedly. She was nervous. Scared he'd tell her off for that lame reason and forbid her to see Xiaohe or himself ever again. But Xiao wasn't like that, so the fear was all in her head. Even she knew that. 

"You could've told me to wait for you. You had me believe that you'd never come back," he finally spoke. Lumine anticipated this response while waiting for him, and she was ready to answer anything he asked. 

"The only reason I didn't was because I was uncertain. I could promise you I'd be back but I really didn't know if I'd return. For the longest time- since arriving in Teyvat and my goal being to find my brother, I just figured I'd leave for good and continue living with my people. That was the plan originally," she stated. Xiao knew this part, when they first succumbed to their desires she reminded him of her limited time in his world. Of course back then they weren't in that deep and decided that they'd live in the moment. It was a sad love story but the didn't plan for Lumine's pregnancy and their growth for one another. Things changed and their feelings only grew from there. Their promises made during their most intimate moments started becoming more truthful than their fantasy dreams of being forever. 

"I didn't expect to love you so much," she said and their worlds seemed to have collided once more. Xiao finally looked at her- really look at her. She was telling the truth, he could tell. He of all people would what it was like to make wrong decisions or to want a second chance. Even though his heart broke for her, he was willing to hand her the pieces to fix it again. 

"Only you could hurt me so much Lumine. Life without you was... hell," he admitted standing up and taking a breath. He walked towards her and then in front of her, obscuring her view. He noticed the dried up tears and the red flush on her nose from crying. Telling her story made her emotional all over again. He bent down in front of her and reached out for her to grab his hand. She didn't hesitate to take it. 

"Stay," he said, louder than a whisper but in such a tone that it dripped with need. He was giving her the last of his sanity, entrusting it to her once more. "And don't you dare leave me again."

"Do you think Xiao welcomed her back okay? Did she get to se her baby again? What if Xiao doesn't want her around- what if he's super mad at her and wants her to leave? What if-"

"Paimon relax, Lumine knows what she's doing... I think. By what you guys told me about him, he definitely doesn't hate her and he definitely won't keep the baby away from her. It's their baby, not just his. He doesn't seem like the type to be so harsh on her," Aether assumes.

When Lumine left to Teyvat, Aether worried about all these things. He's never met Xiao personally besides their greeting before he and Lumine left te world. From what he saw, they loved each other ver much and he even cried when his sister left. Lumine was depressed for the longest time too so he could only guess Xiao was the same. Lumine didn't cry for just anything so the fact that she changed so drastically when she left, it made him realize that the couple were indeed... Real. At least that's what he came up with.

He promised to let Lumine figure out everything on her own before returning to Teyvat. Paimon wanted to accompany her but he stopped her. Instead they both decided to give her a few days or weeks. Surely things wouldn't be too bad. And of course, time flowed differently so their days were much longer than hers. Aether would decided when was the right time to go back.

Since Lumine left Paimon was introduced to the twins people, their parents too. Surprisingly they were completely ordinary people. But for some reason the twins were almost celestial? Paimon didn't know how else to describe it. Maybe on their travels they gained some type of power or something. The twins were truly a mystery to her, but she gave up on figuring them out a while ago. She wasn't much of a thinker. Gave her headaches. 

"Mmhmm, Paimon' s still worried. Xiao could be so stubborn sometimes," she crossed her arms with a frown. Aether tilted his head with knitted brows resting a hand on his hip.

"Stubborn?"

"Yeah. Before they became so close he rejected her so many times despite being so overly protective of her. Whenever she got hurt he'd immediately ask her why she hadn't called for him or didn't ask for help. But when he needed help she didn't ask him either whenever she offered. It was a back and forth with them. Lumine tried getting close but he'd just push us away. And when Lumine confessed to him he just vanished," she rolled her eyes in complaint, groaning at the Xiao's old antics.

" So how'd they get together if he was pushing her away all the time? " Aether asked, intrigued by his sister's love story.

" OH, well Lumine was super persistent. Anyone could tell that Xiao cared for her, he was just in denial," Paimon sighed, "Lumine didn't stop though, she got into his personal space as often as she could, put herself in all kinds of danger to get him to stop avoiding her- Of course Lumine was only pretending to be in danger but still, Xiao always showed," a smug smile plays on Paimon's lips as she recalls the memories." Paimon's not sure how they actually got together though. One night Lumine was just gone and the next morning they were hugging and blushing- sheesh they were so lovey dovey, " she gags but truthfully she was happy for them. Aether smiles at Paimon's reactions, getting a better idea of the couple with the new critical information.

Aether was somewhat proud of Lumine for pushing Xiao's buttons but at the same time he kind of understood why he rejected Lumine. By what his sister told him, Xiao had something called karmic debt, he knew little of yakshas but he knew what they were, basically. And Lumine had told him about Xiao's past. He didn't want to hurt Lumine and because she wasn't going to be there long he was protecting her and himself. It sounded more like he got attached and tried to... Detach him self.

He wanted to get to know Xioa. The one who took care of his sister while he wasn't. He had respect for the yakshas and because his sister and him were lovers, he wanted to play a brotherly role to Xiao as well. And hopefully a good uncle towards his niece.

"It seems they really love each other, Paimon, so we needn't worry," he assures her and faces the little village his people began to construct.

"Is it dinner time?!" she watches Aether excitedly and he nods. Paimon's flies off but he stays behind a second longer.

Twins usually separated, and they had for hundreds of years. His sister was starting a family and he loved seeing Lumine happy. Maybe this was immature of him, but he wanted to stay with her forever. He wanted to experience what she was too and if Teyvat was the place to do it, he didn't mind going back. His people were safe and it was time to face Teyvat in a new light. Khaneria was his home, unfortunately he can't bring that back, but perhaps he could journey with Dainsleif again or meet a few of Lumine friends. Maybe meet a lover as well.

"Maybe we'll be returning sooner, Paimon." 

Chapter Text

Teyvat was the same. Even after being away for so long, Lumine thought there'd be some dramatic change and she'd have to get used to living here again, but it wasn't what she'd imagined at all. 

She met up with the Adventurers Guild again and took up some commissions. Her pay was raised despite being absent for years, but that was probably there perk of being Teyvat's hero. Usually she'd refuse the special treatment, but she was broke and once Paimon and her brother returns, she'd want to make sure they're comfortable, Aether at least. Paimon could handle on her own.

It's been a few days since Lumine and Xiao talked about the past. In fact they haven't strike up a long conversation since. Lumine admitted she was awkward around him because even though they somewhat 'made up', if she could even call it that, perhaps it was rather closure, they weren't comfortable enough yet to start picking up where they left off. Xiao didn't make an effort to see her, unless Xiaohe was involved, and Lumine understood the duties he had and the fact that their relationship wasn't the same.

She likes to reminisce about the days where Xiao would bashfully make excuses to keep talking with her. He used be... guarded. He never spoke much, even when they became close he'd rather listen then speak. He often tried to avoid her or not stay too long in her presence, those were the times where he was extra cautious of his karmic debt.

Lumine sighed as she walked through Liyue Harbor. Her daughter was currently taking her afternoon nap (Xiao claimed it necessary because she sometimes got extra cranky when she was a baby and never stopped this routine since then). She laughed at that, but also adored the fact at how Xiao handled their daughter. She was a daddy's girl through and through, and she was his little girl.

The harbor was lively as ever, salesmen and fishermen were shouting out their prices while some merchants and travelers showed off their nation's trinkets. The air smelled of delicious Liyue delicacies, and it made her stomach rumble quietly. Maybe she could pay Xiangling and Guoba a visit.

The walk to the restaurant was short and the spices in the air made her mouth drool. Her eyes immediately scanned for her friend. 

"Xiangling!" she called over and the chef excitedly ran up to Lumine.

"Lumine! What brings you here?" she asked, Guoba making his way through the crowd as well to meet the traveler.

Lumine had met up with a few of her old friends over the days, just to let them know she returned. Of course some of them grew in height, but their features were still quite the same... Nothing much had changed.

"I got hungry from all the food stalls and who better than go to than the best chef in Liyue Harbor?" Lumine teased causing Xiangling's cheeks to redden in embarrassment. The girls giggled before her friend pulled her along to the kitchen. She watched Xiangling swiftly move around the area, chopping up ingredients in record time and already stirring the pot. She didn't even order anything, Xiangling was probably going to serve the blonde one of her new unique concoctions that were most definitely going to taste like Celestia itself.

The chef never disappoints, the meal was delicious as always and her insides were warm and satisfied. She thanked her friend for the food and offered to help out at the restaurant buy Xiangling refused. Instead she pulled out a package and handed it to the traveler.

"I made some Almond Tofu for the Conquerer of Demons, I know he loves them because you told me all those years back, but I haven't gotten the chance to give him some. Can you take it to him?" she asked, and of course Lumine agreed. Xiao enjoyed Almond Tofu to the point where he could tell differences between them. He compared Smiley's and Xiangling's once out of Lumine's own entertainment, and she successfully got an answer out of him. She wondered if he ever asked Xiangling to make it for ever since she left. Usually she'd be the one to ask because he wasn't good with 'mortals'.

Bidding her friend a goodbye as well as Guoba, Lumine set off for Jueyun Karst. Xiao would most likely be off with his patrols or just relaxing somewhere (although she doubts that). She hasn't tried yet, but if she were to call out to him... Would he come? She hadn't been faced with such danger or need that she had to call him, so it was unnecessary to try, but because she wanted to find him, would he still answer her calls? She was indeed afraid of rejection. The rejection to her calls from Xiao.

The walk was agonizing. She decided not to use the way points in Jueyun Karst, she wanted to enjoy the scenery as well as poke her mind at whether she should call him or not. It would be embarrassing if he heard her call and not show up. That would mean he was obviously upset and avoiding her. She'd understand, but she'd rather save herself the pain. 

Once she reached a familiar pool, her eyes settled on the high cliffs and mountains. Was he even here? She was just guessing about the patrols, but surely she didn't walk all the way here for nothing.

Eyeing the package in her hand she nodded to herself. This wasn't about her or their relationship, Xiangling simply wanted to send him some Almond Tofu, and once he gets it she'll leave. Yeah, there's no reason to make this such a big deal. Lies. This is how she starts tricking herself into believing she's not bothered by anything. I'm not here to rekindle our relationship. I'm simply giving him food. Explanation. This where she reasons with herself, her resolve becoming more and more firm. Or so she pretends.

The longer she stands the longer the anxiety of meeting with him itches her skin. She should stop over thinking it. Her hands were starting to sweat and she subconsciously bit the inside of her cheeks. 

Sighing, she closed her eyes. 

"... Xiao," she called, louder than her neutral and in a way that she usually called him. She was always surprised by the speed he'd reach her. She swore his name just left her mouth and he'd already be in her view after a blink. However, this time it didn't feel like this. In fact it felt like time just slowed down, taunting her. Either this was in her head or not, it just felt like he took an extra second longer to reache her. 

"You called?" Those words. It felt so nostalgic in a way, like the first time they met or the first time she called for him. His tone was neutral, the regular Adeptus Xiao of Liyue. His voice tugged at her heart, but she forced herself to stay unfazed. 

He stood on a stone pillar right in front of her, arms crossed and eyes casted down to meet hers. He didn't say anything, waiting for her to continue. This is where she used a hnad gesture, telling him to come down to her. He did as she requested and made his way down. Slowly stepping towards her. 

She brought the package in front of her and held it up for him to notice. 

"Xiangling told me to give this to you," she extended her hand for him to take it and he hesitantly did so. "Just a patrol snack she'd been meaning to give you," she stated with a small smile and clasping her hands behind her back. 

"I see," he replies, "Please tell her my thanks for the... snack," he said. Lumine nodded, unsure of what to outwardly reply. But she wish she did say something because now it was quiet as they stood there. 

Xiao seemed to examine the bag for a short moment, the traveler wanting nothing more but to have a normal conversation with the yaksha. She couldn't handle this awkward interactions any longer. She needed to think of something to say, or at least try to be more casual around him.

"Uh...Xiao," she blurted out, having no official conversation starter set. The words would just have to slip out. "H-How is the patrol going?"

Are you serious? Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. 

"Well. There's been nothing relatively worrying for a long time now," he answered anyway, not questioning her about the suddenness of her curiosity.

"That's... good," she nodded with an uneasy smile. At the moment she wanted to beat herself up for that one liner response. Usually she'd be more talkative, she wasn't sure why her brain was currently short circuiting. 

"Lumine," it was as if Xiao could sense her inner turmoil and decided to try and ease her into being alone with him. 

She met his gaze with expectant, round eyes that unexpectedly made his heart skip a beat. It's been a while since that happened. 

"You don't have to force yourself." Was all he said. But that sentence made her suddenly shrink inside. Everything about them was so confusing and she hated how things were going. 

"I know," she answered him avoiding his eyes. He noticed, turning away from her as well. 

"As it's said, I have patrol. Thank you, again for bringing the gift, please remember to pass on my gratitude to the young chef," he reminded before vanishing, leaving and taking all of his presence with him. 

She was alone. 

Again. 

This sense of loneliness she was feeling was real. And she was hurt. He didn't seem to want to be around her for too long. Maybe she was thinking about too much. Maybe she was feeling more insecure lately. 

Sighing for what feels like the hundredth time, she turned heels and headed for the inn. 

Walking through the fields and mountains were one of Xiaohe's favorite pass times. She liked nature, flowers especially. She liked collecting rocks that had unique shapes and she liked climbing up the hills and mountains to explore new places. Her stamina and bravery rivaled the adepti- she was half adeptus of course and half yaksha as mentioned previously. She didn't have many fears usual kids would have. The people close to her always protected her without her knowing. Naturally, she hasn't ever come face to face with a danger or monsters before. Xiao wouldn't let that happen, nor would Zhongli, neither the adepti.

Whenever she walked alone the adepti watched. Shenhe, who was human, kept an ear or eye out when Cloud Retainer wasn't able to in Mt. Aocang . Moon Carver would watch her pick stones and sometimes she'd play around his abode in Qingyun Peak. Mountain shaper, as well as the others, flew by a distance to watch over her. They cared about her like family. As one of their own. They were deeply fond of the traveler and their companion Xiao whome they liked to tease, so when the news of them bearing an offspring came to be, they were overjoyed.

"Maybe Papa could carry these for me," Xiaohe mumbled to herself as she placed her finds on the floor. The weight of it all was getting too much but she wanted to keep on looking for something. A gift for mama. 

She thought flowers would be nice since Lumine had some in her hair. Surely she'd find something her mom would like. She wanted to find the perfect flower. 

Qinxin? They had a lot of those flowers already. What if she made a flower crown? Yes, that would be pretty for her mama. 

She began looking for various flowers, keeping herself busy and motivated. 

The later news of Lumine leaving also made the adepti feel responsible, to ensure xiaohe doesn't grow up to be unhappy or unsafe. They made sure she knew all abt her mother's feats in Teyvat, since Xiao preferred not to speak of it. There was no ill feelings towards Lumine, they understood, of course it was harder on Xiao, and at the same time it was none of their business. But they'd definitely had a duty, to make sure xiaohe still loved her mother and looked up to her. They succeeded.

A sudden gust of an icy breeze caused the little girl to shiver in surprise. A shadow casted over her small body and the sun was hidden from view. A tall person, a woman, the sun perfectly framed her stature as if she were a divine being. Long white hair, skin tight clothing and heels Xiaohe could only dream of wearing someday. With a spear in hand the woman bent down and patted the young girl's head. The little on laughed, a smile gracing the woman's face. It had been a while since Xiaohe decided to come out to play in Cloud Retainer's territory. Or so many claims. 

"Aunty," Xiaohe giggles with delight, loving the coolness the woman brought with her while she was out in the sun. 

"Do be careful little Xiaohe, I'll accompany for a bit as you play," the woman says brushing Xiao he's curls out of her face. 

The two venture the area for a while until the woman leaves for training, leaving the little half-adeptus to play on her own. Soon leaving to a different spot on the mountains.

Like the other times, Xiaohe roams carefree. Xiao allows this, putting full trust in the other adepti to keep her safe. He got used to it overtime. When she first wondered off without him, he was completely stressed until he found her with Cloud Retainer. But now, it was completely safe.

But Lumine was not accustomed to this and began to freak out.

Was she not taking a nap?

Returning from Jeayun Karst, she expected to see her daughter sleeping or eating. She searched the whole Inn actually and when she was no where to be found, her heart stopped, fear slithering through her skin

Verr would know. 

Running down the lobby she's met with Verr Goldet at her desk, she's going by her day until she notices Lumine in distress.

"Traveler, what's wrong?" she asks in a hurry, concerned.

"Have you seen Xiaohe?!" she asks quickly. Her eyes were wide and frantic, like she'd seen a ghost Verr sighed.

"She woke up and went out just a bit ago-"

"Went out? Where? With who?"

Verr almost found it comedic, the traveler stressed out like this was rare. But she couldn't laugh right now. She of course knew about Xiaohes solo trips, so seeing Lumine like this was understandable. 

"With no one. She goes off whenever to the adepti when she feels like playing," Verr states calmly, but Lumine looks (frantic

"Alone?!" she almost wanted to pass out when she heard those words.

"Traveler, you, unfortunately, were not around for years. She is in safe hands of the adepti, Adeptus Xiao consents to this, trusting them to keep her safe. It's not her first time going out alone. It's routine actually," Verr explains seeing as the traveler begins to calm down. But she frowns. Lumine always gets reminded of her absence in times like these. Like her favorite foods or xiaohes stories of the past when she wasn't around.

It was probably Karma, that she deserves but it still hurt. She knew absolutely nothing about the life her daughter lives. The rules Xiao set and their routine. She feels...out of the loop. Regrettably understandable.

She sighs.

"Alright... Thank you for telling me Verr," she puts on a smile and walks up back to Xiaos room.

When she enters it, the revelation struck her again. The difference was uncanny. What used to be her traveling gear was now xiaohes own personal things. She'd been thinking for a few days now, but it seems like she doesn't fit into her own family. Xioahe of course loves her, she's grateful for such an understanding daughter. But it doesn't feel complete.

She knows. Her problem was Xiao. If they weren't together, their family would forever be incomplete. The despair settles in. Xiao, in her eyes, looks as if he moved on. Yes, he did tell her to stay, but part of that feels like it was desperation on their child's part. He wanted Lumine to be apart of xiaohes life, and maybe some part of him feels okay with just having her in Teyvat. Which brings her to the thought that Xiao wants her here out of obligation. She'd missed him so, but surely all he'd been thinking about was his daughter. The new responsibility he had. And he made it clear that he wasn't going to make an effort to get back with her any time soon or even at all. It scared her, because she still loves him. She never stopped. But she doesn't know what he's thinking. What he went through.

Xiao keeps to himself. He is surprisingly stubborn, almost like a child, which Lumine found adorable at times. He doesn't complain often. Or at all. Getting him to open up to her took years. She did her best to build up a relationship with him. But after breaking his trust, it would be much harder to build it again.

She said this before, but their relationship was temporary. Xiao knew this. She knew this. But still, their love for each other was strong and new. Which is why, even though they knew they weren't forever, they still decided to be together. And later on Lumine found herself wanting to make it permanent. That was until reality came crashing down and she had to make a choice.

Lumine was confused. Her sense of duty to her people caused her family to fall apart. She could of prevented it. But she was an overthinker. As a woman and a person, Lumine couldn't help but feel like she couldn't break promises. But fulfilling one meant breaking another. She thought it would only be right to fulfill her first promise. That was the reason she traveled and met Xiao in the first place. She thought maybe one day she'd return, but she couldn't make more promises to Xiao,she couldn't promise she'd return in a few years on months or ever. She was uncertain if she'd even live to come back. A promise like that, giving someone false hope was too cruel. Undeniably, she truly did think she'd stay with Xiao forever and she left, leaving him when at first they thought they were temporary and she later, in the heat of a moment promised to stay. She should of kept her mouth. Making a promise like that while having sex. Her mind was on a high and she made herself believe that it was true from that moment on.

She fell face flat onto the bed. There's no point in thinking about the past. They talked through it and decided to move past it. Bringing it up and getting hung over it was useless. Pitying herself was selfish. They had it harder than her. She was in the wrong. It was her fault.

She could feel herself fall into another pit of negativity. Where was Paimon when you need her?

Right. Her brother and Paimon. They said they'd give her time to sort her family problems, but how long did they think it'd take? When would they return?

She couldn't handle being alone like this. Her thoughts were eating her alive and there wasn't anyone to comfort her.

... Until two firm knocks sounded on the door.

Sitting up she refreshed herself up and made herself presentable. Taking a breath she slowly opened the door.

"Lumine," the deep voice said. His presence calming and a small smile on his lips. His fancy suit hadn't changed at all.

"It's been a while old friend," he chuckled at her awe struck jaw.

"Zhongli..."

"You could of told me you were coming in advance," she pouted while sipping on her tea. The Geo archon smiled at the young girl and shook his head.

"It was spontaneous. I was around the area and sensed your aura, which by the way was quite... gloomy," he stated eyeing her calmly. She figured he wanted to know what's wrong and began telling him everything. Starting with her return, her past and her troubles. Zhongli listened intently, drinking his tea while letting her ramble off.

Lumine voiced her concerns and insecurities, feeling no reason to hide them from him. She also thought it would be a good opportunity to get advice from him. As well as a bit of comfort. Zhongli was always so kind to her and listened to her worries without complaint.

"I see." he said after her rant. She was practically out of breath once she finished her story and took a huge sip from her lukewarm tea. She was at a loss. Uncertain.

"Have you spoken to Xiao about this?"

"How can I? We're not on good terms, even after we spoke. Its neutral, but not the same. We barely see each other too, he's busy all day and only comes in the morning and evening," she states crossing her arms. She wasn't mad, Xiao had all the right, but she was looking for opportunities to make amends. He doesn't make it easy by not being around, and unfortunately she can't invite him to commissions like she used to or keep her company when she's collecting materials.

Everything was awkward.

"That's strange. Xiao is usually with Xiaohe for most of the day," Zhongli spoke as if he was hinting at something.

"So, he is avoiding me," Lumine groaned out putting her palms against her head with a frown.

"No, I think he's just as confused as you. Hes trying to make sense of everything and he seldom takes initiative to make conversation. You know how he is," the archon shrugged.

"So you're saying hes waiting for... Me?" She came to the conclusion. 

"Not particularly. He may be, like you, overthinking the situation. It's been a while, yes? He's used to you making the first move," he pointed out, but Lumine still wasn't convinced. Zhongli smiled. "If you want to make amends, then start taking initiative. Xiao has always been alone after his siblings passed. He doesn't get close to others, I'm sure you know. Just be yourself and let things happen on their own time."

Lumine was stunned. Zhongli was surprisingly good at handing out advice. Somehow her worries began to disintegrate. Most of them. He was right, she can't force or think things will go back they way they were. Her only choice was to start from the beginning. Gain his trust and accept whatever comes. She won't force Xiao to take her back. She won't force him to trust her.

She loves Xiao. She always will. She won't give up on him, but she will give him time.

Thanking Zhongli, the archon left a while later to continue his stroll. It was about late afternoon and she decided to head back to the bedroom.

She'd done a lot of thinking, she was tired. Perhaps a nap would do her some good. 

 Upon entering Xiao teleported in with xiaohe in his arms. Her heart skipped a beat for a moment when their eyes met but she immediately averted them, a blush coating her cheeks. Instead she faces her daughter. 

"How was your day?" she asked enthusiastically as Xiao handed her over to Lumine. The girl practically leaped into her arms kissing her mother on the cheek. 

"I collected new rocks!" she excitedly said showing Lumine the stones that fit into her tiny hands. She saw Xiao place some other stones in a box, which she assumed was Xiaohes collection. 

"Aunty Shenhe played with me too," she smiled whilst remembering a recent memory. Lumine was surprised to hear of Shenhe, although she shouldn't be since the white haired woman was cloud retainers apprentice. She decided to visit Shenhe sometime soon. There was a lot of people she had to visit. As well as greeting the other archons. 

"Did you have fun?" Lumine asked caressing the top of her head. Xiaohe leaned into the touch of her mother's loving warmth. 

"I did," she answered with a smile. Having her mother around was calming. She's been wishing and hoping and now Lumine was here, in the flesh. They were finally a family. 

Her daughter then shyly brought something to her mother's view, a circular plant structure with flowers statically places for decoration. 

A flower crown. 

Xioahe placed it on Lumine's head with a bashful gleam. Her mother, surprised, let out a tiny coo at her daughter's cuteness. 

"Xioahe, it's beautiful, thank you," she kissed her cheek and tickled her tummy, they laughed and smiled for sometime enjoying each other's company. Xiao watched in awe, but it didn't quite show, but something glowed inside of him and couldn't help the warmth that began to flow through him. 

Lumine lowered her to the floor since she began to fidget, wanting to be let down. Xiaohe began sorting her souvenirs from her little adventure. She was then left with the awkward tension of Xiao and her standing quietly. 

That was until he spoke. 

"Zhongli... He was here?" 

Ahhh. That's why he was speaking to her. 

"Yes, he was around and he came to visit," she explained with a small smile. Xiao seemed interested and he decided to continue... 

"Did he need anything?" 

"Uh... He sensed that I was here and... Um.. He wanted to know how I was feeling. It was just a rambling session really," she scratched the back of her head and tried not to say too much. What if he thought she was complaining to Zhongli about him? 

Xiao seemed to ponder on the matter but he wasn't going to pry. He was curious though... 

"Right," he muttered quietly, but she caught it. Was he disappointed?

Xiaohe interrupted after that wanting to get some food. Xiao and Lumine walked with her in silence to the kitchen. Xiaohe made her order to Smiley and the man happily got to cooking. Lumine noted he was only ever happy to cook for her. Xiaohe was so loveable, she had everyone wrapped around he little finger. She giggled, but she forgot about the adeptus beside her.

Xiao knitted his eyebrows and eyed Lumine as she watched their daughter lovingly. He had no doubt Lumine loved their daughter and he had no doubt that she was trying to make up for lost time. Admittedly, watching Lumine smile made old feelings bubble up inside. He was familiar with the feeling. He only ever felt it with Lumine. His eyes softened.

The past few days he couldn't help but make an excuse to leave whenever he saw her. After telling her to stay, he figured she'd start acting like herself again. But she was quiet and stiff whenever he was around. He didn't particularly have anything to stay to her so he stayed silent. He could basically see the gears turning in her head whenever they were alone together. He thought maybe his presence was overwhelming and it would take time for them to become comfortable with each other.

Also... The tension.

Her blushes and stuttering didn't go unnoticed. It was unlike her, but he wasn't stupid. Ever since she returned he couldn't stop thinking about her. Maybe it was because of how long it's been, but he felt an overwhelming sense of desire. As well as regret.

Seeing her now, flushed cheeks made him widen his eyes and dread overcame him. He should've had more control of his body.

Because just last night, he endulged in regrettably sinful desires. And it was all her fault. 

He stiffened beside her. He needed to leave, he felt ashamed. They weren't together and he was supposedly mad at her. Yes, he was upset, but he wasn't one to hold a grudge, even if what she did was terrible. He was glad she was making an effort and spending more time with Xiaohe. But what of them?

Xiao had been thinking about it for a while now. He loves Lumine. Present tense. He, as well as Xiaohe hoped that'd shed return one day. Here she was. Does he have to hold back? Perhaps it wasn't the right time to think of it. Or rather when he was in this mindset of wanting to ravish her.

His sisters always spoke about healthy relationships. Even though he didn't quite care at the time and was forced to partake in their idle chatter. However he did learn about pacing oneself. Not jumping straight into the ocean when you haven't even learnt to float.

They'd have to rebuild their connection... As well as their trust. And love. 

Chapter Text

The wind swiftly maneuver through the gaps of her golden locks, similarly the same happened with her brother's longer hair. It was unfair really, her brother's hair grew longer than hers, it was prettier than hers. She always envied his beautiful hair, but he didn't seem to agree with her statements. Many of their so called "peers" made fun of him for it. "You're a girl", they said, "Princess", they called him. It didn't help that he and and his sister were twins. They looked the same, so many confused him for a girl. He cried about it a lot, until his sister would wack him behind the head and tell him to man up.

"You're prettier than all of those silly boys!" she yelled at him. Of course this didn't help his case.

"Don't call me pretty!" he cried out, more tears unwillingly falling down his cheeks.

Lumine and Aether were bonded. Not just because they were twins. They were close to the point where they couldn't live without each other. They were always stuck by each other's side. They shared the same friends, same favorite meals, favorite outdoor games and overall most things. They definitely weren't the same person though. Lumine was more out going as a child while Aether shyed away. Although at some point in time the two became the exact opposite.

Lumine became more self conscious as to where Aether became more accepting of himself. He loved his hair later on thanks to Lumine who styled his hair everyday and looked after if as if it were her own. Aether couldn't be more grateful to her.

The pair were never separated, they were two peas in a pod.

As they run off into a bright green forest close to their home, their parents yell for them to not stay out late. They laughed with themselves, Lumine pulling her brother along. She was faster than him, but he was stronger. They balanced each other out.

Growing up into teenagers, children were taught fighting skills to protect themselves and for the sport. But this is at a later time... At this very moment, Aether and Lumine were two special kids who just wanted to have some fun.

Lumine always played princess while Aether was her - brother - prince disguised as her knight in shining armor. It didn't matter to Aether what he was, he just enjoyed spending time with his twin.

One day, while exploring they decided to venture deeper into the forest. They never went too far just in case they got lost but Lumine felt extra adventurous. Aether hesitated to follow her, but he didn't want her to get hurt or lost either so he forced himself to go along— even though he was afraid.

"Scaredy-cat," Lumine stuck out her tongue and giggled, running away from her brother. 

Aether scrunched up his nose and knitted his brows, an embarrassed flush appearing on his face, "No I'm not!" 

They came across a rather darker side of the forest. Usually the forest they were accustomed to was greener and more bright, this side was just dead. The plants were brown and had no life, the tree bark looked old— as if it were about to snap and fall on them. 

The little girl touched the bark of a nearby, dead-looking tree and it collapsed, the two squealing and running off to the side. Aether clutched onto the back of his sister's dress. 

Then a strange smell started polluting the air. It smelled like death. Rot. 

They covered their noses and slowly backed away from where they were. 

Lumine didn't think the forest could look like this so they ran, afraid of the strange place they were in and they vowed never to tell their parents... Otherwise they'd get a hard scolding, and they'd rather avoid that.

"C'mon Aether, we better go before Mom and Dad finds us," she grabbed his hand and he nodded frantically. 

"Y-yeah," he agreed, holding onto his sister as tight as possible. 

Little did they know that their world was close to decaying.

Years past and the twins had forgotten all about it. Or at least it was never on their minds.

Their academy was holding their annual battle ranking. Different students, from ages of 16 to 18, dueled in order to find the the strongest. The winning student would then lead their world as "king" or "queen". Their world had been living without an official ruler for millennia. It was just being governed by high nobels and aristocrats. The board had come to a decision to find the strongest and youngest person available to rule for the next millennia...

What were they thinking having children battle for ruler? They thought of a long peaceful future. Of course the ruler would then be supported by the nobles to show them how everything worked, they really just needed an "official" representative for their world. Which they did not have. But even so, they had high standards and chose the best suitable way.

Unfortunately, after years and years they hadn't yet found a suitable ruler. There were definitely strong, young kids, but non of which had leadership skills or the maturity and will of responsibility to lead. They expected this, asking mere teenagers to rule over lives was already far fetched, which is why they couldn't make the wrong decision.

"I can't believe you're even considering becoming queen," Aether rolled his eyes, this had Lumine audibly gasp and smack her brother's arm. 

"What do you mean by that?" she questions, annoyed by her brother.

"You barely even look after yourself, never mind hundreds and thousands of people," he stated with a teasing tone. He watched as she crossed her arms with a pout and he smirks. "Aw, is the queen upset?" Lumine immediately chucks a pillow at his head. 

This is where the twins came in. The pair of siblings were unstoppable. Lumine's agility and speed were like none other, as well as her iq and battle iq. Aether had strength and the will to overcome challenges. The twins were capable of many things. Which is why they were granted to rule as a pair. Princess and prince. They found it funny after playing royals as kids, but now they officially were.

Of course becoming rulers was a huge change for them. It was all fancy dresses and food, as most of their peers thought. There were peace treaties, government meetings and because they were so young, they had classes being taken during their reign. How to be proper. How to handle situations: A, B and C. This and that. Aether had a hard time staying awake through all of this. Lumine then had to be the brains while he became the brawn. He was by no means stupid, just lazy. He preferred the action and adventure, while his sister took on most of the responsibility. She didn't let him get away with all of it though, he still had his duties as prince.

That saying, he was quite the socialite. Meeting with villagers, attending events- all that interesting stuff. Lumine had gone to some of those too, but most of the time she stayed up in the palace working and training their soldiers. Unlike her brother, Lumine felt as if becoming ruler meant she had a big responsibility to carry. She was always like this, taking everything onto herself. Not reaching out to her brother- to the people who could make her load lighter. She always felt as if she had to do everything on her own. She didn't want to bother people, she'd rather take on everyone's troubles, she'd rather make everyone happy. The poor girl did not care for herself. Only for others. 

Killing herself with her own kindness. 

But she had the best brother ever. He always watched her. Her eyes droopy at dinner time with their parents, all nighters with the palace paper work. If she knew being "royal" would be so time consuming- no, she still would've. It was just in her nature. To help people. And seeing her parents happy and healthy made her feel good. Seeing them smile.

Either way, Aether didn't like seeing her so exhausted. 

"Lumi," he shook her awake, eyes snapping open from the sudden movement. She sat up straight, alarmed until she realized it was Aether. He frowned, "You should go to bed, you're not sleeping," he stated lifting her from the desk she lied on and brought Lumine to her feet. Her knees shook from getting up and her vision stirred. 

"I'm fine, really," she lies, or at least she believes this. But he doesn't. 

"Bed. Now." 

She didn't argue with him, just let him lead her to the bedroom. After that he got strict with her. Brought her meals, forced her to sleep early and made sure that he got half of her workload (he was supposed to have this anyway, but Lumine always took it from him)This way he did more public appearances while she stayed at the palace. At first he though this was what she preferred, so he didn't change anything, but then she started looking so... Dead. He had to change. 

... 

Now, 22, they're both working together— equally. 

Still, not everything was going as perfectly as it seemed...

"Lumine, it's getting worse," her brother, the prince said, informing her about the dead plant situation. Ever since they were kids they never thought it was a big deal, but suddenly it became worse.

The news of a disease spreading, not affecting the people, but their world instead. Trees were dying, lands were becoming incapable of growing crops and other needs. The animals were dying from the rotting plants they were being fed.

"What are we supposed to do Aether? They never prepared us for something like this before," she stressed, crossing her arms in frustration.

"No one has figured out a way to stop the infection from spreading. More of the farmers are complaing about their land and there's no where else to put them," he looked out the floor to ceiling window, head lowered down.

"If only we knew that infestation back in the forest when we were kids would cause such a problem now," she sighed out and walked beside her brother.

They were supposed to protect their people, they all believed the twins were capable. They've done this many times before. Young minds were able to conjure up new ideas unlike the seniors. The twins had also saved them from multiple other nation attacks, who knew their true enemy was the world itself.

They were determined, though. They'd do anything for the world they grew up in. The world where their friends and family lived. Their home.

"We have to find the source," Aether spoke aloud and turned to his sister who looked baffled by the suggestion.

"... What?"

"We have to search for whatever is causing this," he explained further. 

"You're not serious? We don't know what would happen to us if we go into that. We could get infected as well, spread another disease that could affect our people—"

"—But that hasn't happened. We have to try, for our home, Lumine. We're rulers, right? You're the one that told me we could do it. We could help our people and we could be the heroes. We promised, when we were kids, that we'd protect everything we loved," he held her hand reassuringly, his eyes sparkled with determination. She couldn't compete with his will power. If he believed so, then she'd have to try as well.

" All right, we'll go, " she squeezed his hand in affirmation.

The two were then prepared to head into the forest. Of course many of their beloved citizens and nobles argued the matter saying that they should send someone else, but the twins didn't budge. They couldn't be stopped and so they traveled the lands to where they first spotted it as kids. Their old hometown.

It was worse. Everything was grey, bleak and dead. Even the clouds covered the area, setting the mood for destruction.

Fortunately none of the things they touched or the air made them sick in any way. Although it was a bit humid and the stench only worsened the farther they went.

At some point they were being led. They didn't know where it came from, but a light, a blue light had appeared from no-where. It provided warmth and cleansed the air around them but nowhere else. They've never seen anything like it before.

Their world didn't have any sort of magic. Or at least not that they heard of. There were stories though, long, long ago, when magic did exist in their world. Apparently people could fly and their sword skills were godly. 

There once was a king who ruled over, who died a long time ago. He was powerful, but he was also greedy. The people did not concern themselves with the king, not wanting to be targeted by him. They tried their best to just follow his orders to keep him happy, but he was hungry for more power. He stole valuables from the villagers and took their wings from them. They were flightless, and their wings were their pride.

One day, from a distant land, perhaps not even from this world, a hero had come. The battle was fierce, and war was inevitable. Some had joined the other worlder and helped him fight against the king. Unfortunately not everything went smoothly. The kings greed and power were too mighty and so the people offered their strength and wings to the hero and defeated the king.

The people had buried the greedy king and the hero had left, leaving a treasure for some day when the people needed a new hero. For soon he would pass and never return.

It was fairy tale for the kids of this world, no one had ever heard of it being true, so many thought it was just an old folks tale. 

But perhaps not so...

The blue light took hold of the twins, leading their bodies to a large tree.

They gasped in unison.

"Lumine..."

"Aether..."

The tree was alive. Hidden by the infestation, a healthy green tree, that glowed almost gold stood amongst the darkness. Their eyes took in the sight with open minds and they stood in awe.

When they casted their eyes lower, they noticed dead roots seeping from the bottom. A crown like shape of roots covering an space just before the tree.

"It couldn't be..." Lumine spoke in disbelief. 

"From the story, the kings corpse... Do you think his power was so corrupted that it infected the ground and started killing everything near it..." she concluded with just the sight in front of her. 

"But it's just a story? It can't be true," Aether shook his head, but he was just as shocked.

The two walked closer, the light was still leading them pass the grave and to the tree.

There was an entrance into the tree, where the light became more prominent. It was leading them to something.

When they fully entered they were met with a seal. A magic seal. They couldn't see passed it, only that there was a bright glowing light coming from inside of the seal. And then a language they've never seen before was written on it.

"If the story is real, then this writing must be from the hero who came from another world," Aether stated as they both fell to their knees to get a closer look.

The light that lead them had now disappeared, Lumine noticed but she watched Aether become engrossed at the sight.

The hero hadn't left any clues to anyone finding this place. In fact no one had ever thought to adventure here except for them. Did the hero predict all this? Lumine was so focused on why this all happened, she didn't notice her brother making contact with the seal.

That's when the light embraced them and they felt a surge of power rushing through their veins. It surrounded their entire bodies, so bright they could barely see each other, and even though some miracle was happening to them, they still reached out for each other. They called each other's names just in case this warmth turned out to be something harmful. Their love for the other was strong, so strong. 

Just as the light enveloped them, it dispersed a few moments later in a flash, the light blinding them completely for a second. 

Lumine's eyes were closed, she was uncertain as to what happened just now and— or if she were able to move. She felt lighter. Like she was floating. 

"Lumine," her brother says in a gasp. She opens her eyes and they stare at ecah other bug-eyed. Both their hands, as if some twin sync switch turned on in their brain, they pointed behind each other and said in unison, "You have wings!" 

Stunned they both turn to look behind them. No doubt, a pair of gold wings emerged from their backs and it glowed like a light for them in the dark. Confused, they both turn to the seal only to find there was nothing there.

"What just happened?" Aether stood now patting himself all over to see if anything else had changed. He frantically placed his hands on his face to feel if something had happened to him, perhaps he'd changed into a butterfly, but no, he was the same.

"F-from the story, our people used to have wings, right?" she too stared at her wings in awe feeling it with her fingers. The feeling was nothing she'd ever felt before. It was a bit transparent but it was highlighted in gold. The wings, looking at he brother now, was not attached to their skin but stuck out hovering just before it. That explains why she couldn't feel it. However, there was a sense that made her know it was there. Stuck to her.

Aether wasn't sure what to make of it, "The story... is real," he'd finally accepted the truth. He was still quite in shock unlike Lumine.

"The seal didn't say anything else did it? According to the story; the wings and the remains of our people's power was stored and sealed," she placed her hand under her chin to think, "The moment we made contact with it, the power was released and now it was bestowed upon us. We hold the last of our ancestors strength. And the outlander who saved us from the greedy king left it for someone to find in the future. Us. Now." She was skeptical. It was surreal what had just happened. 

" Surely our savior wasn't that reckless to just leave it there for anyone to touch? "Aether questioned this aloud, and she agreed. It would've been stupid to just let this kind of power lie around. Which is why it was sealed. 

Her guess was that the hero knew the king's power was unstable. The greed and evil wouldn't just go away, because power doesn't just disappear either. It had to latch onto something and since everyone agreed on burying the king, they didn't think it would have anything to possess. Unfortunately they also didn't know their world was also capable of being devoured. The ground was overwhelmed and it was being eaten by hatred. The king's soul lurked over centuries. Which is why it began festering out of revenge. 

"With this power..." she looked at her hands, her brother doing the same. They could feel it. Hope. Opportunity. Their people. Their hands. 

"Could we stop it...?" he asked hesitantly as if she knew the answer. "Could it have been this easy?" 

"We'll have to find out," she took a deep breath and left the entrance of the tree. Aether followed after her, still in a daze as if he were dreaming. 

Their wings were the only source of light they had. The tree that was supposed to be healthy and living suddenly started to frail and brown. It was dying. Turns out the power was only keeping it alive for the time being, but it still aged over time. The branches snapped and the large tree began falling only to be fading into dust before hitting the ground. The two covered their mouths and faces because the decay that polluted the air. 

They then had a clear view of the grave-— well... What was left of it anyway. There was a darker patch in the center of where they stood, that was where the king lied. Supposedly. The twins glanced at each other, both uncertain of what to do next. The once hero wasn't around to show them how to use these powers and they certainly did not have any handbooks on how it worked either. 

Lumine awkwardly smiled at her brother and stood beside him. 

"Um, how do these wings work?" she asked perplexed, pointing towards his. Aether contemplated his words before raising his eyebrows, "Perhaps mind over matter?" 

Lumine furrowed her brows, giving her brother an odd look, but he just shrugged. 

"So we just think about what we want them to do?" she questioned more to herself. Giving it a go she closed her eyes. Fly. Surely enough her body felt lighter and her feet raised off the ground slowly. 

"Holy..." Aether stared up at his sister in awe, mouth agape. His reaction caused her to open her eyes and she gasped. She'd never felt this sensation of having wings before, but oddly enough it felt just right. As if it belonged there. Still enjoying the new, she did a few test twirls in the air and flew up higher and above the trees— Not wanting to get left behind, Aether tried the same until he too was able to fly alongside her. The view from their height was much better than from the tallest tower of the castle. They felt free. 

"If only we could grant everyone else the power to fly," She smiled sadly towards the sky. Her brother grabbed hold of her hand and faced her with that same goofy grin he always had. 

"Maybe we can," he hoped, eyes softening once again, "You're always thinking about everyone else, Lumi, sometimes you are allowed to just enjoy the moment without having to worry," he let go of her hands now and moved closer, pulling her into a warm embrace. " You do so much, be a little greedy— without feeling guilty for being happy. You deserve it, "he hugged her just a bit tighter to emphasize what he meant and she accepted it, relaxing in his arms. Aether always knew what to say to make her feel better. She wouldn't know what to do without him. 

" We really should try and stop this disease by the way," she laughed lightly as tears pricked her eyes. Her brother agreed with a small nod and then they were both back into serious mode. 

Flying back down they hovered over the grave. They realized that they didn't have to understand the magic to know how to use it, like the wings it would just know what to do, so they placed their hands just above the ground and let their energy flow through them. Suddenly, a light appeared from their palms and it fell, like a waterfall, overflowing the ground until it impacted everything nearby. As if time slowed down, they could see everything. As far as their hometown and as far as the disease spread. 

A flash. Memories. The feeling of muscle memory. The savior of their world all those centuries ago. It rushed through their minds, tiny fragments of the past creating a picture. The knowledge. The extent of this power that chose them. They understood it all. 

Sucking in a breath, they both looked at each other. They felt older all of a sudden. As if they just lived all those centuries. As if they were that savior. This was probably due to how long this power was left here and according to the stories, it was the power of their people all those years ago, so it was understandable that it'd feel like that. 

But they understood what was happening and that hero did not have the power to save their world entirely. It was merely a temporary peace he could provide. 

"Our world is dying," Lumine sighed out a single tear rolling down her cheek. 

"This power, it's only slowing it down, we don't have a lot of time," Aether stated and pulled his sister up with him. They flew above the dead trees and land until they could just barely see the palace. 

"We need to find a new home." 

Lumine was shocked, not expecting the suggestion from her brother. Surprisingly, leaving their world wasn't as impossible as previously thought. If the hero could, they could. But it wasn't that simple. 

"How do we do that? Just impose on other worlders lands and say, 'Hey, we'd like to move our world's people to yours'," she sarcastically retorted, but she didn't mean for it to sound so pessimistic. 

"Surely there's a world out there that's waiting for people to... politely intrude," Aether placed two fingers under his chin and one arm on his hip, in thought and a slight pout on his lips. His twin rolled her eyes and stared up at the sky. They've been gone for quiet sometime that it was already dark, despite it being so cloudy that afternoon and the fact that the forest covered the clear sky. 

But she saw them. 

Stars, many of them.

She often wondered how far they were from her world. She and Aether would occasionally lay a top a grassy hill. They would point at all the stars and imagine traveling to each one. At first it was a little dream, now though, even with these unfortunate events, it was possible. 

Their people did believe in worlds beyond their sky. The stars were like gods to them. Like a celestial being almost that granted them many things such as blessings and good health, wealth and prosperity. But there were also stars they believed were similar yet different to theirs. The tale of the hero made them believe this, but of course some were still skeptical, however, majority rules and people all over believed this.

Aether and Lumine were firm believers of "Beyond the Stars". And with these new powers, they believed their dream could become reality. 

"We have to do it," she solidified her resolve. She was ready, to take the next step in their leadership. To save their people. 

"Of course we are," Aether smirked, "For mom and dad— everyone," he held her hand again. 

"Togther," they said in unison. 

But, time wouldn't stop for them. 

Their world was more unstable than they thought. Even though their power slowed down the disease, it's pace was still moving rapidly. It came so close to the pint where they had to move their whole kindom. They had to abandon their homes and build a temporary living space for when the twins returned. Their people were informed of what had happened to their king and queen and of the heroic sacrifice they were about to make, a journey to find a new home. 

"My babies," the twin's mother cried in a whisper. She held them close not wanting to let them go. Their father placed a comforting hand on her back, rubbing soothing circles on her. It was small, but it was what he could do for her at that moment. 

"We'll definitely come back, with good news of a new home," Lumine teared up as well, putting up a brave smile even though she wanted to ball and curl into her mother's arms. 

"Believe in us," Aether smiled towards his father who also seemed to want to shed a few tears. 

"Of course we do-—It's just.... "

The silence said it all. They've never been separated from their parents, and their folks were so supportive of them. Loved them to bits. It was no secret that their parents were the most important people in their life, and of course a few friends. Leaving was one of the hardest things they'd have to do. 

They pushed through. 

"We can count on you to look after the people while we're gone?" Lumine jokingly put up a regal front to ease the tension, which helped just a bit. The family of four laughed, sad smiles plastered on their faces. 

Standing beside each other, their wings appear in a cloud of gold glitter dust, bursting beautifully for everyone to see and the color complimenting their hair and clothes. 

Lumine wore a white, short dress and long boot- one inch heels, highlighted in blue and gold. Aether wore black and gold, pants and cropped shirt. Their trusty blades being carried in their power source. Lumine had done Aether's hair so it wouldn't get in the way on their travels. 

They waved their farewells and the people wished and hoped for their safe travels. The lives of the people now rested on their shoulders, but they chose this, willingly. They believed it was possible. 

The time in their world passed much slower than others. The twins had stopped aging entirely and they soon lost count of how many years had passed, how many worlds they passed through. 

Until they stumbled into a place called Teyvat. 

Where their story became much more complicated. 

"Aether!" 

"GIVE MY BROTHER BACK!" 

"You saved Paimon from drowning." 

"Welcome to Monstadt!" 

"Im sorry Xiao..." 

Lumine gasps for air, waking from her dream. Her body jerks and she rises from the sheets. Her mind was blank and her eyes were still adjusting to the darkness, she blinked away the tears that shed. Tears? She wiped away the excess tear stained wetness on her cheek, old memories and pain coming forth. She wasn't over her past actions. Her own selfishness and stupidity.

She smiles. Crying.

"Why can I never do anything right?" she tugs the hair on top of her head. She bites her lip, drawing blood, scrunching up her face, trying to stop the tears.

She'd left her true love. Her baby. She left her people. The ones she promised to protect.

It's my fault. Everything. Why me? What's wrong with me? I ruin everything.

Her hands fist, nails piercing through her palms skin.

I'm going insane. I don't deserve happiness. After all I did? Forgiveness...

She cried out, laughing. Xiao was too kind. He couldn't even hate her properly. And that's what made her feel worse. She half expected him to lash out on her. Tell her she's worthless and that she should never return. But that was her own insecurities talking. He'd never do that. He's too good for her. She could never ask more of him.

She turns towards the child beside her. Her child. Their child. Sleeping still, peaceful next to the storm that was her mother. How Xiaohe never hated her? She would never know. She could only thank the person or people who were kind enough to talk about her in Xiao he's presence. At least they reminded her— told her that Lumine always loved her. Made her wish to see her mother. Xiaohe was like her father. So kind. So pure. Better than her.

The ache in her heart and the gut wrenching feeling inside of her-— she hated it. Hated herself. Hated the fact she was pitying herself. She was desperate. For something. Someone. To tell her that it was a mistake. That what she did can be forgiven. That she's loved and her sacrifices, scars and shortcomings didn't mean that she was the worst person in the entire universe. She needed reassurance. But at the same time, she didn't feel it was right to lie to herself. What she did was definitely bad. And she should be grateful to have such kind, forgiving loved ones.

It wasn't enough for her. The guilt eats at her every day. Xiao's distance, her longing for him. Xiaohe's innocence, her absence in her own daughter's life. She wanted to redo it all. Do better.

Be better. Do better. Fix it. Change.

She muffled her cries with her hand. She was trying. She accepted her faults. What more could she do but make up for lost time and atone.

Standing up she forced her jelly legs to open the window. She needed fresh air. A clear mind. Her heart thumped against her chest, she was in pain. Her heart was hurting. Everything hurt. And she cried. Silently into the night. Or so she thought.

Silent yes. But heard.

"Running away again?" his voice appeared from in front of her, while her eyes were closed. He stood atop the windowsil where she stood only a step away. Her head raised and her eyes met his amber ones. His arms were crossed and his hair fell in front of his eyes.

"X-Xiao," she muttered, voice cracked, "No. Never." She shook her head a cold gust of wind flattening on her bare skin. She stiffened getting goosebumps and then running a hand down her arm. Xiao caught notice and stepped off the windowsil, standing beside her, then closing the windows. 

"You wouldn't want to catch a cold," he said, "You're not immune to the commoner's cold," he then stated with a flat tone. She was familiar with his lack of reaction to emotional stimuli from the past. It was like this when they first got to know each other. It was nostalgic.

"I'm fine," she answers in a softer voice now facing away from him. It'd be embarrassing to let him know she was crying. Since he didn't bring it up she figured he didn't notice.

"You say that, yet you're cheeks are stained with tears, your nose is flushed and your eyes are teary red and puffed," he says and suddenly Lumine remembers that he has such a straightforward approach on things at times. She sighs. When did he ever use the word puff? 

Silent, she doesn't answer him, instead she obediently makes her way back to bed, but she doesn't lie down, instead she pats an empty space next to her. Not inside the sheets, but just in front of her.

"... Did something happen?" he asks, curious. However, he stays rooted on the spot. Lumine doesn't say a word, not to his hesitance to sit beside her or the fact that he sounded genuinely concerned. She realized how much this made him sound like he was mean. Of course he cares. He always cared.

"I just had a dream— no, more like a memory, I guess," she states vaguely. She folds her arms and holds her legs to her chest placing her head on top. She inhales to calm herself down. She didn't expect him to come so early. It was probably around 3 or 2 in the morning anyway.

She looks up at him from the bed, he catches her eye and he tilts his head, puzzled.

"Xiao, you can see into my dreams, can't you?" The question raised some eyebrows, Xiao's ones.

"Well, you'd have to be sleeping, but I can still catch a glimpse of whatever fragments or meaningful moments since you've just woken up... I assume," he explained taking steps closer. He walks up to the point where he's hovering over and she has to crane her neck.

This angle, he thinks.

He raises his hand and it stays still above her head. She sees his face through his fingers and her heart raced at his expression. His eyes were low and his lips parted, his hair framed his face perfectly. He's beautiful. Her breath catches in her throat when he finally places his hand on her head. He sits. And she closes her eyes.

Her memories flashing through his mind.

Lumine was forced to see it all over again, but hopefully Xiao too could understand a bit of what she'd been through. No one else knows about her past, not even Paimon. At least not in great detail.

She was sharing with him her deepest and darkest moments in her life. Lumine hoped her feelings and how she felt and feels right now, he sees. This was her way of showing she wasn't holding back this time. She wants him to know every single thing about her, and let him know that she was done running. She wasn't going to hesitate or hide.

Get through to him. Please.

She didn't want to lose him. She wanted to keep what little she still had. Protect it with her life. Protect Xioahe. And be there till her last breath.

I'm sorry. I'm truly sorry. For everything. I can't promise I won't make mistakes. But I want you to see me now.

Look at me.

"I can't relieve your pain. These are not dreams," he spoke, but she kept her eyes closed. She could feel him near, his breath against her lips. He was close. He heart was practically beating in her ears, that's how loud it felt. The hand on her head was slowly dropped, fingers threading through the front of her hair and then tucking a strand behind her ear. He watched her closely. Her eyelashes were wet and a tear slowly slid down her cheek. He wiped it away and drew closer to her.

He stared at her lips. He wanted to, he really did. But he couldn't, not yet. Covering her already closed eyes with his hands, he leaned back and placed his forehead on hers.

"But I understand a little," he says softly. They were alike in many ways and at the same time they weren't. It was so like her, to take on everyone's struggles, coincidentally she did the same thing when coming to Teyvat, taking everything on herself when she didn't have to. " Lumine," he whispered letting his hand drop and she opened her eyes, "Do you love yourself?"

"W-What?" she stutters. She didn't expect that from him, but why was he asking? Love herself?

He frowns at her confusion and sighs. From what he understood her habits of not taking care of herself never changed. He could feel all the emotions she felt during her dream. There was so much self-hate, sadness, loss. In that way, he could relate to her. The pain was similar to his, and he didn't realize how much she hid behind her smile, her kindness. Was she really feeling all of this while pushing herself, helping others? He couldn't imagine what she was going through and what she went through, but he was able to feel just a bit.

Her home and people were counting on her. She felt responsible. It reminded him of himself before he met her. Before she changed him for the better. This time, he wants to help her.

"I don't understand why—" she bit her lip, stopping herself. How could she love herself? And when you decide you want to start giving yourself more credit, how do you know you started loving yourself? Whether she cared for herself or not, she never thought about it. She never thought of herself much unless it was to hurt her own feelings. Which, now that she thinks about it...

Xiao saw something flash in her eyes and he suddenly he sympathized with her. She was going through the same thing he did years ago.

"I do not wish to see you this way all the time. Your smile does not meet your eyes the way it used to. Your cries for help are not deaf to my ears, Lumine—" he takes hold of her hands, "— I do not hate you. Far from it actually. I do, however, wish you'd told me and opened up to me like the way you allowed me," Xiao knew she needed to hear this and he was done being stubborn. He'd tell her exactly how he felt.

"When you left, it felt like another friend had disappeared. Like my brothers and sisters, I lost a part of myself, but unlike before it was much worse, my karmic debt could not hold a candle to how much pain you've caused than it ever did," was this supposed to make her feel better? Hearing it from him made her feel terrible," But I don't mean that to hurt you, I just want you to know that's how much you affect me. How much I care for you, that I'd rather die than live in a world without you," he sincerely admits. Then he places her smaller hands onto his chest, near where he assumes is his heart. She started crying, her face contorted into a scrunched up sort of way. She couldn't believe the words that was spewing from his mouth. Archons, he was so good to her. So kind.

She silently cried in front of him, tears spilling nonstop. She couldn't even wipe them away because his grip on her wrists were so firm and strong. She was barely even trying.

"My feelings for you have never changed," he states and this causes her to freeze momentarily until he lifts her head from it's lowered position. She was baffled.

"I hate that you left. I hate the way things ended. I hate that Xiaohe never got to be with her mother during her early born years— but that does not mean I hate you, Lumine," he kept his eyes on hers, refusing to look away, because he needed to say this and she needed to hear this. For their own sake.

She stared at him with such wide eyes, so confused. Lost. Hopeful and sad.

"Have you ridden your feelings for me?" he asks in such a way that made it seem he was ready for any answer.

She immediately answered, "No, no, never, Xiao," she shook her head. "I never stopped thinking about you or loving you," she clutches the front of his shirt emphasizing her longing for him. She was desperate for him to believe her.

"Good," he flashes her with smallest of smiles that makes her heart skip a beat and suddenly the weight of the world just fell off her shoulders.

Just then, as they stare at each other, a rather quiet yet noticeable movement startles them both. Beside Lumine was Xiaohe still fast asleep. While she turned to look at her daughter, Xiao quickly made his move and planted a soft peck against her cheek, this causing her to break from her trance and face him with flushed cheeks. Unfortunately he couldn't tell from all the crying, so her face was already pink.

"Concerning Xioahe," he glanced towards his little girl, "She needs you right now, more than I do. She's been wanting to meet you for the longest time. All she knows about you is the stories that everyone else told her— The other worlder who saved Teyvat and traveled to every nation, befriending the archons— the tales go on, " he chuckles quietly, wiping away her tears while she fights a short laugh as well.

"Show her that version of you. The adventurer and the one who brought these mortals together," he stood up now and Lumine finds herself trying to follow, but he stops her.

"Xiao...?"

"Stay. All I ask from you is to be there for her, and I'll be here, right behind you when you need me," he gives her a reassuring look, "This time, I will lend you an ear as you did for me."

And then he disappears without another word. 

Chapter Text

Her golden eyes followed those little footprints, it was a guide towards her miniature self. Those tiny hands that only a few seconds ago was holding hers. The warmth she felt from her child was equivalent to the art of healing. Lumine felt safe and at home, the little one calming her nerves, setting a small fire place inside her heart.

The more time she spent with Xiaohe the more she learns. They were alike in many ways. Their mannerisms were similar, her childhood memories confirmed they were parallel. Xiaohe was carefree, spoke her mind, she trusts easily, she listens carefully and she understands completely. Lumine could only imagine herself when she was a kid. Aether was the opposite. However, she carried a bit of Xiao's antics as well.

She was able to hide her expressions behind a straight face with ease. She shared his interests as well. Like eating almond tofu or leaf art. She was stubborn, although that could've come from her or Xiao. She had a pure soul, a light that shone over every shadow and all evil. Lumine realized living with her all these years must've been easy for Xiao, in the sense that she wasn't difficult to handle. At least from what she's been able to tell. She seemed truly honest and she had her own sense of justice. A good one.

This morning Xiaohe said she wanted to stroll a bit with her mother. Xiao greeted them both a few moments after they woke up and kept them company as they had breakfast and did their morning routines. The couple was still in the early stages of being comfortable again so there wasn't much said between them. However, Xiao offered her small smile which embarrassingly caused her to blush. It felt like her crush was finally noticing her and she found that so silly since they've been through so much already. 

Xiao spoke with her about the days plans and said that he'd be busy but should not hesitate to call him if needed. Knowing herself, Lumine would try her best not to be a bother, but she would definitely consider it. After that he left with a small kiss to Xioahe's cheek and when, unexpectedly, he lightly took Lumine's hand and gave her a reassuring look. It was a small gesture, but her heart skipped a beat at their touch and she smiled. 

Then he was gone. 

Xiaohe then asked where they're going and allowed her mother to lead the way. Lumine suggested the path that led to the boarders of Monstadt. She's been meaning to visit her friends, they're all probably taller an older, but besides her mortal friends there was a certain bard she'd missed for a long time.

"Mama!" the toddler shouted and pointed towards the icy mountains of DragonSpine. The memory of her adventures there made her instinctively shiver. Ice cold.

"Have you been there before?" Lumine asked and bent besides the little one. Xiaohe shook her head and crossed her arms her face twisting into the cutest little 'annoyed' face.

"Papa doesn't want to take me," she sulked causing Lumine to laugh, "But he says that when the snow is thick enough you can eat it- Is that true Mama?" Xiaohe looked puzzled, but Lumine was well acquainted with Xiao's past. Unfortunately she couldn't relate to Xiao's unique taste buds. Even if he survived on it, the fact he still apparently does eat it, is concerning. 

"Uh- Well Papa has... Much more refined taste than we do," she didn't expect Xiaohe to understand what she just said, but hopefully she'd drop the matter and not ask for a taste test. Luckily she did.

It's mid-day and the Sun shone above them. She'd done her commissions the morning before they left and still had time to pack them a picnic basket. Her stomach rumbled and it just so happened to remind her that it was time to eat.

Looking out for a good spot she took Xioahe's hand and led her to a spot of fresh green grass near a lake. Lumine still knew her landmarks and the place they settled down was just about the end of Liyue's boarder. Far East of Bishu Plain. 

"Would you like a Pita?" she learned how to make these back in Sumeru with Collei. If Paimon was here she'd be devouring all the food she made.

I hope Paimon and Aether are okay...

She told them to wait for her, but how long has it been since then? She's been in Teyvat for about a month now, if her people were back in her old world it would probably only be a day, but since they found a new home for them she wasn't able to calculate the difference of time that passes there and here. Since they haven't returned she figured it's only been a few days not longer than a month... Or maybe it was. She couldn't tell. 

The discussion she had with her parents and brother was short. She'd be stepping down from ruling and live with her family in Teyvat. Aether, the twin loving brother he was also decided that he'd rather be with his sister. Paimon had sit in on the conversation but ultimately she'd follow Lumine anywhere. The notion was announced and the twins parents would now take their place. 

She wasn't abandoning them, she made sure to tell them this. Her only wish was to be with her family but that did not mean she wasn't able to visit. She had her powers back and she was now able to travel through worlds like she used to. 

Aether knows about life in Teyvat and he too wants to grow a connection with the people here. Although he'd be joining her at a later time. 

Lumine sighed. 

Staring into nothing Xioahe wonders what her mother was so focused on. Even though her Mama was back she still felt that Mama was sad. She didn't know why, she didn't understand but she wanted to do her best to keep her Mama happy. 

"What's that?" Xiaohe asks facing over to the direction of trees nearby. Lumine turned her head as well and squint her eyes to see. In a farther distance a way she could see a few figures walking. They were getting closer and her eyes widened. 

She saved Teyvat a long time ago, but that didn't mean she stopped all it's problems. 

Hilichurls. 

Her recent commissions were mostly gathering items and deliveries, she rarely had to fight the lingering monsters in Teyvat. This was no exception, she stood up and guarded her daughter. 

"Xiaohe, don't move from here," she demanded in a stern, protective voice. Running towards the monsters she turns back to see Xiaohe worriedly watch the scene in front of her. According Xiao she barely gets to see these monsters too because of everyone that looks over her. They're usually taken care of before Xiaohe ever notices. Unfortunately not this time. 

Solidifying her sword from her powers it appears in her hands. She leaps from the ground and attacks the little ones with quick and fast attacks. Whilst avoiding the big one. 

She manages to take them out quickly with a battle cry and the effort to protect Xiaohe. She finally finishes then off and let's her sword disperse into nothing. 

Looking over at Xioahe safe and sound she smiles. 

"It's alright now-" 

Lumine was too late to realize the hilichurl with a crossbow hidden in the bushes. The arrow headed straight for her daughter. Her heart skipped a beat in the most terrifying way. She panicked. She faltered. It was going to hit Xiaohe! 

A gust of wind burst from the ground and Xiaohe flew up into the air. The arrow misses and Lumine catches a familiar green outfit that swoops in to save her daughter. She immediately attacks the hilichurl and it then turns to ash and disappears. 

Exhausted from stress she sighs into the air until she turns around again to see someone she missed oh so dearly. 

She wasn't sure whether she cried because of her daughter's safety or the fact she hasn't seen him in a while, but she sprints to envelope them both in a hug. And she cries into his shoulder with a smile. 

"Venti!" 

The bard laughed heartily while she cried and held Xiaohe in his arms. 

"Ahh~, did you miss me that much?" he does a little giggle and Lumine breaks from their hug. 

She takes a good look at him and his familiar smile and scent are so nostalgic it warms her heart. She suddenly feels more at home then she ever did since returning. 

Xiaohe was a bit confused as to why her mother was hugging another man. Although for a certain reason she didn't feel a reason to be threatened by his presence. He wasn't going to steal Mama from Papa. 

"I've been meaning to come see you," Lumine says and takes Xiaohe from him. The bard smiles and they all settle down onto the picnic blanket. 

"I was waiting, I could feel your presence the moment you came back," he stated and eyes her suspiciously. 

She blushes in embarrassment. 

"I had other matters to take care of," and as she says this both their eyes turn to the toddler in her arms. 

"I don't think I gave you a proper congratulations all those years ago," Venti pouted putting an index finger under his lips. 

Lumine laughs at her old friend who shares his cheerful smile with Xiaohe. The little girl, after observing her mother’s relaxed demeanor, decides that it was okay to be unguarded. A new feeling arose inside of little Xiaohe once she and her mother reunited. A strong sense of fear and protectiveness. She knew that her Mama and Papa weren’t on good terms, for her young age she was quite advanced, as previously stated. However, she still wanted both her parents to be happy together with her, so any man was a threat to her. Her Mama was beautiful and by the amount of people who praised and spoke about Lumine, she didn’t want her Papa to lose. 

“This is Xiaohe,” Lumine introduces, pulling the little one into her lap and brushing her hair out of Xiaohe’s face. The half-yaksha leaves her hand out for Venti to shake, but she doesn’t smile and eyes him suspiciously. The two adults don’t question it, but the bard laughs again and takes her tiny hand in his. When their hands hold, Venti sends a slight breeze to blow and dandelions begin to float around them. Her eyes shine, jumping off her mother’s lap to catch them. She giggles excitedly. 

"You're pretty," Xiaohe says beaming and Venti's smile grows bigger, wanting to just squeeze her cheeks.

Venti obviously knew how to put people at ease, after all he, out of everyone, loved seeing smiles on other’s faces. He was an idol Archon in Lumine’s eyes, even if his people don’t know who he is, she’s glad the Nation of Freedom has someone like Venti watching over them. 

They watch Xiaohe with smiles before the bard faces his friend again. She feels his gaze on her and suddenly she’s feeling emotional again. Forcing the tears away, her golden eyes meet him with a sad smile. 

“I’m sure it was difficult coming back here,” he offers a smile and opens his arms once more. She doesn’t hesitate to embrace him for one, long, much needed hug from someone dear. She always felt safe and calm with Venti. He always knew what to say and was always on her side. Lumine could always confide in him, even before she left, he always knew when something was wrong. 

The Traveler hides her true emotions, not wanting to show her baby how truly broken she felt. Everything might seem like it was falling into place, but she’ll never be able to forgive herself if she doesn't grieve properly. It wasn’t easy to forget, and hopefully overtime, she would like to accept her past and move on. It was going to be a slow process, but she had hope. 

The Anemo Archon soothes her back, his eyes watching the little one with a fondness. She was carefree and grew to be quite a character. He saw Lumine inside her, Xiaohe would grow to be strong, just like her parents. 

Speaking of parents. 

“So, how about you fill me in?” he suggested as he let her go. Lumine tells him the entire story from Xiaohe’s birthday till meeting him again. Venti listened carefully, adding a silly comment here and there, but it keeps the atmosphere light and she couldn’t be more grateful for that.

She explains all the feelings she’s been feeling since she last spoke with Xiao. The regret, pain and self-loathing. Lumine repeats Xiao’s words to the best of her ability and the more she speaks it feels like a load has been lifted and she could finally breathe. It felt like this when she cleared things with Xiao too, but this was slightly different. Speaking with Venti made her feel as if she were able to speak her mind without having to analyze her words or worry about him misinterpreting her words. She believes that her way of speaking and what her mind thinks comes out completely different so she constantly agonizes about it. 

The story carries on to almost an hour. During this, Xiaohe eats more, pulls her Mama and Venti to play with her in the water. This obviously means that she takes breaks between telling the story and spending time with her daughter, but she doesn’t mind. Venti seemed to enjoy playing with Xiaohe as well, and the little girl lowered her guard. She smiles and plays without worry. 

It’s late afternoon and the trio sits on the picnic blanket to rest. Xiaohe is already dozing off frome all the fun and Lumine is able to finish off the story by the night she and Xiao spoke. 

Venti crosses his arms and hums once she finishes. “I agree with the young Adeptus,” he states while staring at Xiaohe who fell asleep in Lumine’s arms. “She needs you right now, you owe it to her, and as parents it’s important to take care of her first… Not that I would know,” he adds the last part with a wink and Lumine playfully rolls her eyes. 

“I know, Xiaohe comes first. Whatever happens between us will have to wait,” she sighs, lowering her gaze to her daughter one more time. Being with her daughter has been nothing but heart smiles and blossoming motherly love, but she can't help but feel that her bond with Xiao was fading. It scared her. The thought.

“Not necessarily, why not both?” he tilts his head with a mischievous smile. The blonde raises her eyebrows in confusion, but her friends let out a short laugh that made it seem like he figured out some master plan. 

“What do you mean?” she questions. 

“It seems to me that you’re doing your duty as a mother, and obviously you won’t be able to get back the things you missed out on, but how long were you going to keep this going before you talk things over again? Another six years?” He raised a single eyebrow and a smirk played on his lips. Lumine hasn’t thought that far, but she obviously wasn’t going to wait that long. Her plan was to wait for him. 

“...No, I was going to wait for the right time,” she hesitantly answers and suddenly she begins to question how long she was willing to wait. Yes, they had feelings for each other still, but would they even get back together? 

“And how long until then?” he asked rhetorically. She was silent, he already knew she didn’t know. “You probably planned to wait for him.” This silenced her even more, for some reason she was embarrassed. Lumine was known to be straightforward with Xiao, she was the first to initiate anything between them, he was the one to be hesitant. The tables have turned. She was still surprised when he kissed her cheek and held her hand. The fact he initiated those was still playing heavily in her heart. It was strange, he’s never been that way until now. Her heart beat ten times faster when he was around and just thinking about him, hearing about him, talking about him, made her alert.

The bard sighed and leaned back on his arms staring at the setting sun. There was barely a breeze and the water was at a stand still. If they were to look at the opposite side of the sun, the moon would be appearing slowly. Then the crystal flies came into view. 

Lumine was uncertain when it came to Xiao. She didn’t know how close she could get without his permission. Making him uncomfortable was the last thing she wanted, so allowing him to make the first move was a safe play for her, no matter how badly she wanted to be with him again. Xiao would be the one to lead their relationship forward this time, and or if they even get to get together, it was all up to him. Her Archon friend seemed to think otherwise. 

Starting over again meant she wasn’t allowed to push boundaries, not until she was given the green light. Until then, she was happy to even be near him and their daughter. 

“I visited him once you know, a bit after you left,” Venti admitted and this came to a surprise to her. She knew he occasionally visited during Lantern Rite, but sometimes she forgets that he and Xiao knew each other for a long time. Even if they weren’t close. Xiao sometimes sees the Anemo Archon as a savior, even if he doesn’t show the same respect and hesitancy towards him as he does Zhongli. Although, that’s an entirely different level of respect. 

“You did?” she repeated, interested in his next words. 

“Maybe a year or two later after you left,” he closes his eyes, trying to think back to the memory. “It was Lantern Rite week, I visited Zhongli for old times sake, so of course I went to Wangshu Inn for the booze,” he let out a chuckle before he continued,” Xiaohe was crying I’m sure, and I wondered whose baby it was, but I didn’t pry, instead I listened until the cries went silent. Soon after he appeared on the balcony, looking flustered, stressed, out of character for him really.” Venti smiled at the memory. 

It’s true, that wasn’t like Xiao. Lumine has only seen him like that a handful of times, those times were because of her and around the time she was pregnant. Besides those moments that she’s witnessed, he was always calm and collected. She wasn’t around to see him raising a baby- what he was like, what he resorted to or how he handled it all. Xiaohe was well mannered, healthy and adventurous all in one… How would she have been? Really thinking about it, Lumine has never raised a child before. She gave birth to one, fed her, changed her. She knew the very basics, but potty training, illnesses, other habits or things Xiaohe has been through- Xiao got her beat as a parent. 

“He drank with me,” Venti giggled. Lumine’s eyes widened at the archon’s words, disbelief made plain as day on her face. Xiao drank. He never did, claiming it was unnecessary and foolish.

The only alcohol he’s drunk before was for medicinal purposes. “He didn’t get drunk though, maybe a little tipsy, but he said-” Venti straightened up wanting to roleplay Xiao,” If Xiaohe were to wake, I must be sensible enough to put her to rest- Very fatherly of him,” he chuckled again. All she could do was smile at this little, but adorable information. She truly admired Xiao and how he stepped up to be the best father to Xiaohe. He became an entirely new person for their baby and Lumine couldn’t be happier. He was perfect. 

The friends continued to reminisce about the past and Lumine was able to tell him about her situation in her home world. Of course she also included Aether and Paimon in her stories and assured the archon that they were doing well, or so she hoped. 

It was time for her to head back as the sun was already setting and the darkness was close to settling in. Venti offered to accompany her back to Wangshu Inn as to which she simply nodded her head while carrying little Xiaohe. The Anemo archon was kind enough to help carry her picnic things as they walked. 

The night was warm, barely a breeze. The stars lit their way during their leisure walk. She wondered whether Xiao got back from his patrol. Surely he’d be looking for her if he was home already. Lumine learned a lot about him ever since they last spoke and when it came to their little girl, he became such a worrywart, it was cute and endearing. Although she was sure he’d glare at her calling him cute, she stayed quiet and smiled warmly at the father-daughter duo when they were alone. 

They neared the Inn and they began to slow down in their steps getting ready for a temporary farewell. 

As Lumine opened her mouth to greet him goodbye, he interjected, “You don’t have to stop pursuing him.” 

Her mouth gaped open for a moment, not expecting that from him, but she smiled at the concerning tone in his voice. “I wasn’t going to.”

“No, I mean go for it. Start making a move, we both know he won’t,” he sighed and placed his hands on his hips. “I need a drink with Zhongli while I’m here, don’t hesitate,” was all he said before he left her at the entrance of the Inn. 

She shook her head and began walking to the room. One of the Inn’s helpers carried her picnic basket for her up the stairs and left it at the door once they made it up. Lumine was quick to put Xiaohe in bed and kept the lights off. However, it was still quite early for her. The night was young and all she could think about was what to do next.

Venti’s words replayed in her head countless times. ‘ Make a move’ , he said. It wasn’t that easy. She didn’t want to be selfish, it hasn’t been long enough yet. ‘ How long? ’. How was she supposed to know? That bard just knew how to mess with her mind. She felt like she figured everything out and now he put more questions in her head.

If she makes a move too early, Xiao would definitely push her away, at least she thinks so. She didn’t want to lose the progress she was making to be with her family. Even if she really did want to be with him again. It’s been so long that she was even able to think of him in that way. What was Venti even implying? Intimacy? Or a new confession?

No… No! Her face burned up at the images that came across her mind. It was way too early to do that again, right? There was nothing wrong with wanting that, but if they were starting over, she imagined it would be like how they first started pursuing each other. 

The large windows suddenly opened before her and the night breeze blew onto her face. The dark figure stood on the windowsill, his amber eyes peering down on her. Xiao.

She remembers the way he used to look at her, not the way he does now. He’s hesitant, distant. Back then he was hesitant too, and shy, building confidence to be worthy of her. He’s words, not hers. 

When he lowers himself from the window, his eyes shift towards Xiaohe on the bed, he visibly relaxes and when he turns back to her, he seems tense again. Her heart feels heavy, she notices the differences between then and now all too clearly. 

She’s determined to hold his gaze and it almost seems as if he’s doing the same. The space between them was too big. Closer. It was so unlike them. Even in the past as friends they were closer. He began to trust and open up more because of her, and now she was the only one he was shutting out and being kept at a distance. Not that she could complain…

“Your day?”

He asked those two words everyday.

“It was good, we had fun.”

And she would reply with something similar. 

Still, they never broke their gaze from each other. It seemed as if they were playing a game. Who would break first? Then again, she could be reading it all wrong. Everything is so tense. ’ Make a move’ . She couldn’t. It wouldn’t be fair.

But, she could try harder. 

“How was yours?”

How were they before Xiaohe? When her brother was missing. When she took days off to spend it with Xiao. When she tricked Paimon to stay over at Xianling’s for the nights she’d spend wrapped in his arms. How did she spend all this time away from him and when he’s standing right in front of her- How does she control her desires?

“Nothing I can’t handle,” he says in a lower tone so as not to disturb Xiaohe’s sleep. It’s the little things like this that make her fall so hard for him and why she continues to fall even harder every day. In her wake and dreams. 

He blinks, head tilting , observing. 

“Do you plan to leave again?” she asks, staring up at him,” You work all day, stay up all night,” she lowers her voice a bit as well and at this point her heart is beating so fast wanting to just shut herself up with his lips. Those thoughts would never surface. 

He’s silent, but there’s a bit of something else that flashes through his eyes. She’s too slow to catch it though, too immersed in the fact they’ve been staring at each other for so long. Lumine stopped herself from ogling him, the urge to undress him with her eyes was… inappropriate at this early age. 

“Would you prefer I stay?” It caught her off guard. She broke their gaze and a blush creeped up from her neck to her ears. How was she supposed to answer that? Would he just watch them sleep if she said yes?  Would he lay with her and Xiaohe? He wouldn’t.

Lumine’s lips parted, but nothing came out. Xiao simply stared, waiting for a reply. Was he teasing her? It felt like he was teasing her. The traveler felt as if she were backed into a corner of some sort. Trapped by his words and the hidden meaning behind it. 

“You do need rest, don’t you?” She turned her head away. She was feeling uneasy, mostly because he was confusing her. Was he giving her the ‘go ahead’? Was this some test of her resolve or something? The way he spoke gave her mixed signals, she didn’t know what he was thinking at the moment. There were so many questions that swam through her head right now. Xiao’s sudden nearness, his low tone, the fact she could feel his gaze on her. She was avoiding him on purpose, did he not get that? 

Lumine forced herself to look back at him only to stagger slightly by the look in his eyes and the way he slowly closed the distance. She was inwardly shaking, rooted to her spot as his breath fanned her own lips. 

However, there was no hunger in his eyes, but…

“Are you afraid of me?” 

No I’m not!

He was so off, yet for some reason she feels as if he’s avoiding her in that way. It was definitely too soon.

“Why would I be?” She answered while holding a breath. He stands straight from his lean and Lumine’s heart begins to slow down calmly. Was she disappointed? Yes. 

Xiao shook his head, a small… something of a smirk playing on his lips and the poor Traveler is uncertain of what to make of it. That little expression was something she’s only ever seen during their more intimate times so it startled her a bit. Was he making a move? She couldn’t help but have hope because of Venti’s words, and in the end she knew it might ruin her if she keeps these ‘delusions’ up. 

The Yaksha moves away and sits back on the windowsill, lifting his head to gaze up at the moon. “I’ll rest here,” he says without turning back, “You needn’t concern yourself with me…” 

She takes the opportunity to change into her night clothes and climb into bed with Xiaohe. Her golden eyes steal one last glance at him before she cuddles close to her daughter. 

“... For now.”

Chapter Text

The ‘Swift Slayer’ commission was up on the Guild Board early that morning. She eyes the compensation amount while tapping on her chin. It was more than usual, which meant there were more monsters involved- maybe even Treasure Hoarders. They lurk around Liyue more than the other nations she’s been to. That’s right, she’s back in Liyue. After her latest journey being to Sumeru, she just wanted to have a break before heading to Fontaine. Liyue was the closest destination from Sumeru and it was convenient timing too, for the upcoming Lantern Rite Festival. Paimon had no objections to the early visit and neither did she. It was one of her favorite festivals, and one she fell in love with since the very first time about four years ago when she started traveling through the nations.

She’d never forget the floating lights, the food, the festivities and the many friends who she’d spend her time with. However, there’s one, certain  Adeptus who she never gets to see that night. He’s either busy or declines her offers to spend Lantern Rite with her. She inwardly sulks just thinking about how he rejects her so outwardly. He’s not even fazed by the small, pouty, frown she makes when he says no. He wishes her a ‘Happy Lantern Rite’ and then he vanishes to who-knows-where. 

The year before she was lucky enough to spend time with him at the after party. Lumine was thankful to the Funeral Parlor owner for her persuasive ways to get the Adeptus to attend the dinner. It was definitely a surprise- a good one. He was even shocked to see her there, a lot happened that night and she was able to put him at ease. The memory puts a smile on her face as she accepts the commission and sends the proper documents to Katheryne. 

Speaking of commissions.

 Lumine was forced to wake up since Piamon couldn’t stop nagging about how hungry she was. After feeding the floating pixie, she decided finishing her daily commissions would be better done sooner rather than later. If she does it quick enough and picks up her reward she could relax for the rest of the day. By that she means maybe she could bump into Xiao. If she wandered enough he’d show up eventually and since arriving in the city the two travelers have not stumbled into him yet. Usually when Lumine visits, he’s one of the first people to realize she returned and welcome’s her. Not this time though, but she doesn’t hold it against him. Xiao was always busy- conquering demons, patrolling… brooding. She giggles at her thoughts and Paimon raises an eyebrow at her as if she were crazy, but she stays quiet as they head to the commission location. 

The realization settled in a bit as she kept thinking of the Adeptus. She missed his company. Whenever she requested his help for the smallest of things he silently followed her wherever she went and listened to her ramble on about whatever happened on her travels. Even if he didn’t say anything, Lumine found comfort in his silence and presence. He’d listen so intently to the point that she once quizzed him on an entire story she told him. He answered everything correctly and uncharacteristically poked at her for doubting him. Sometimes she wondered if he ever found her talking annoying, but since he hadn’t ever complained about it in the years she knew him, she continued her endless talking.

“Lumine, we’re near the spot, I’ll stand clear to be out of your way,” Paimon saluted the traveler and stopped in her tracks. The blonde rolled her eyes playfully and summoned her sword standing guard as she saw the Treasure Hoarders surround a camp. She sighs while observing the enemy. The group was larger than usual. A bunch of bigger guys, but this didn't discourage her. Her smirk grew- she could take them all on. Her sword skills have been refined over the years, so she wasn’t worried at all. She’s been through worse battles. 

Sneaking behind trees and bushes, Lumine crouched and creeped to accurately count her enemies. As usual, they guarded their camp, some even looked out as if they knew someone would show up to stop them sooner or later. The blonde tightened her grip on the word, ready to strike at the best possible moment. She sucked in a breath and sprinted out of her hiding spot. 

Immediately she knocked one of the bigger guys’ out who carried a shovel and moved on to her next victim. By the sound of the man’s groan, the rest of the hoarders were alerted and Lumine sharply watched as they neared her cautiously. Her eyes moved swiftly, her mind working on possible strategies at the same time. Reflexively she blocked a hit from one of them who came up behind her and kicked them away. The man landed on the ground with a similar groan and the rest charged out with a battle cry. Lumine was quick on her feet, dodging and blocking their attacks. She used her smooth acrobatic skills and used their weapons and shoulders as surfaces to reflect off of. The men were stunned and appalled by what was happening. They could barely catch a glimpse of her as they were being struck down one by one. 

The sound of their wails and groans caused a certain figure to stop suddenly on their travels to confirm where the commotion was coming from. His amber eyes peered over from the mountain cliffs and watched as the Treasure Hoarders were quickly being taken care of. He was surprised by the fast movements of the person until he caught a glimpse of a flowy white dress. 

…Traveler. 

She reduced the number of enemies in less than a few seconds and most of them laid unconscious. When the traveler finally handled the last, her sword dematerialized and she let out a sigh, her hands situated on her hips as she observed her work. 

Unfortunately, she failed to notice the one Treasure Hoarder hiding with a crossbow and the moment she heard the arrow being shot, it was too late. 

To her luck, the mysterious figure was faster and stopped the arrow with his polearm, and as quickly as he appeared he vanished straight to the hoarder and knocked him out. Lumine barely saw it happen, but just the flutter of black and teal smoke, her eyes widened in surprise. 

“Xiao!” she exclaimed. The Adeptus still had his eyes on the hoarder, but when she called out his name, he immediately raised his head to meet hers and just like that, her heart skipped a beat. And maybe ‘his’ did too. Maybe.

“Traveler-”

Lumine frowned the moment he spoke and the poor Adeptus had to hold his words. She’s been telling him for years to stop being so formal with her, but he still had that habit. She wasn’t really upset about it, but after how long they’ve known each other, she thought he could have at least worked on that. 

Xiao cleared his throat before turning away embarrassed”...L-Lumine,” he restarted and the blonde’s smile brightened. “You could have requested my assistance,” he spoke, his spear fading away into smoke. 

The pair stepped over the unconscious bodies and met in the middle. Lumine with her smile of light and Xiao with his fixed neutral expression as always. They’re about an arm’s length away from each other and the traveler’s fold behind her back as she grins up at him. 

“That’s more like it,” she teased,” I always have to remind you, Xiao. I thought you’d be used to it by now,” she questions, feigning a whiny tone. Of course, Xiao lacks the social gesture and takes her seriously and rushes to apologize. Something he often does when he doesn’t need to. 

“My apologies,” he says in a dejected tone, but Lumine is quick to sigh, an understanding smile plastered onto her lips as per usual when she’s with him.

“I’m kidding!” she says not to worry him and he stares down at her with furrowed brows. He’s so cute. Despite spending so much time with her, he still didn’t quite understand a lot of ‘mortal’ customs and ‘jests’. There were times he had tried cracking a joke or two, but they were… Jokes weren’t his thing, she was quick to learn. Not that it mattered, Lumine was a jokester enough for the both of them. Xiao didn’t seem to mind her taking the lead in conversations anyway, in fact he counted on them. He enjoyed speaking with her, or rather listening. 

“- You know I can handle commissions on my own,” she retracted back to his previous words and this time it was his turn to frown. 

“You were almost hit,” he argued.

“Almost,” she raised an eyebrow with a mischievous grin, her index finger pointing at him as she spoke. 

“Because I stopped it,” he retorted, but she just shrugged and left him standing alone while she gathered the Treasure Hoarders’ weapons, tying them up in the process. Xiao’s shoulders drooped, exasperated by her carefree nature- he worried for her. He admitted and has witnessed her incredible strength, but she was reckless. A loose cannon. Sometimes he wonders how long she was able to survive so long. He’s seen her battle scars- on the little exposed skin shown, his eyes sometimes linger on the marks that he’s accustomed to. Their regenerating abilities differ in many ways. The one significant fact that Xiao remembers is that not all her scars disappear. Sometimes scars can be one’s greatest trophies, but it’s not so for everyone. Whether the traveler has them for that purpose or not, he’ll never know, but when he sees her pure self with something as repulsive as him, he couldn’t help but want to wear it for her instead. Xiao never wishes for her body to be tainted, but he respects her reasons and what she chose to do.

“Still, if you’re in Liyue then don’t hesitate to call out my name,” he insists and Lumine takes the opportunity to tease him a bit more. She turns to him from a distance and she playfully smirks at him. 

“Are you persisting so much because you don’t want to admit you missed my company?” she jokes, but the Adeptus is caught off guard and opens his mouth to refuse, but nothing comes out. Instead his fists clench at his sides and he avoids her gaze. 

“Perhaps I just… “ He wouldn’t want to admit that to her. It was quite embarrassing , as Lumine would say. “Your visits to Liyue are short and by the time we meet you’re off to the next nation,” he states and by the end of this his eyes bore into hers as if there were more words he wanted to say but didn’t know how. Lumine, however, was surprised by this. Xiao rarely expresses himself so clearly and knowing he eagerly awaits her visits and cherishes their short time with each other, makes her stomach churn in the best way. At least she wasn’t the only one between them to relish in the other’s presence. A blush creeped up to her cheeks and soon a shy smile found its way onto her lips. 

Silence followed after, but not for too long as she gathered everything she needed and left the hoarders tied up for the Millelith to find. She walks up beside him, avoiding his gaze so as to not give away the obvious flush on her skin. 

“I’ll be in Liyue for a while, so I’ll make sure to visit you more often this time around,” she spoke in a low voice, just for him to hear despite there not being anyone else around. Yet. 

Xiao’s eyes widened, and heat caught on his ears. 

“Lumine, we should hurry up before lunchtime!” Paimon yelled from further ahead of them and when she noticed a figure beside her travel companion her smile widened. “Xiao, is that you!?”

Xiao accompanied the two for the rest of their morning. The traveler refused his help, but allowed him to stay nearby for the combat commissions. As for the more ‘interactive’ ones, Lumine forced him to speak for her, in hopes that he gets better at socializing. It was definitely an experience for Paimon and her. They would giggle behind his back while Xiao awkwardly spoke to the clients who requested help with something. Unfortunately, they were met with a hard glare from the Mighty Adeptus and were compelled to hush their laughter. Lumine found the fact that he was even trying to interact for her sake was quite endearing. She knew if he was on his own he wouldn’t do any of these things.

She hid her affectionate gaze beside the Adeptus who matched her in walking pace. 

They’ve already collected their commission rewards from the Guild Receptionist, Katheryne. Now, the trio walked the streets of Liyue Harbor, something Xiao still wasn’t accustomed to. She noticed how stiff he walked and the way he sucked in his breath when people were near. Lumine waited for Paimon to fly on ahead before she inched closer to him. 

“Relax, Xiao,” She tried to comfort him, “You don’t have to be so on guard,” she reassured him and lightly grazed her fingers against his. Xiao’s fingers twitched at the feeling of hers, but he didn’t pull away. He felt better knowing she was close. He looked down at her, but even so their height difference wasn’t too drastic. He felt something warm inside his chest at the sweet smile she showed him and suddenly all his worries washed away. 

“Right,” he nodded hesitantly and unwillingly turned his gaze back to the front. 

The walk was slow, they admired and watched as the busy city got ready for Lantern Rite. Decorations were being set up, kids ran around with kites in hand, booths were being set up- The Qixing were probably really busy, but somehow they’d eventually run into Ganyu or Keqing. Ningguang was probably swarmed with papers and requests by now, so Lumine planned to visit a little later. Speaking of Lantern Rite. 

She doesn’t look at him, but her eyes slowly turn to Xiao. He doesn’t notice. Her mind goes back to the conversation they had when they met early in the morning. She really did plan to spend more time with him. After everything that’s been going on she planned to take a long break and just do commissions for a while. No other quests or other small summons. Traveling four nations and having to sort out a bunch of domestic issues wasn’t what she signed up for, but she didn’t regret helping out either. But she definitely deserved this well earned break. 

Besides that, back to Lantern Rite- Xiao always spends it alone. She never sees him lurking around the Harbor either and she wonders what he does those nights. Does he continue his patrol? Does he head into his domain and ignore it? Maybe he watches the Lanterns from Wangshu Inn, that’s what she assumes. Being alone on Lantern Rite would be so sad, for such a festive night. She frowns, but doesn’t say anything. Like every year, she’ll try her luck and ask him again. Perhaps this time he'll change his mind. 

Lumine inwardly sighs. These thoughts were dangerous for her heart. Whenever she finds herself fawning over the Adeptus, deep down she knows that all of these feelings were fabricated from desire and naivety. Her heart weighs heavy when she thinks about how a ‘them’ will never happen. When she first began falling for him, it was just a small crush. He was attractive, a mysterious kind of sweet and even if he didn’t admit it, when he smiles, it makes her heart skip a beat and her stomach does somersaults. Sometimes, when they’re just walking together like this, she likes to imagine what they’d be like if they were to become… more. 

It’s difficult to put into words how exactly she feels. He doesn’t do much for her to be so drawn to him. Xiao says to call out his name whenever she needs him, Lumine finds it heartwarming, especially considering how much trust he must’ve had for her. The fact he watches over her when she’s in trouble, and when he’s considerate and always apologizes, not wanting to upset her. She has to suppress the urge to coo and completely melt in front of him. And when she compliments him, his ears turn a bright red and he avoids eye contact. All the girl can do is swoon inside her mind. 

Currently, while sneaking glances at him, he stays close to her while she’s slightly ahead. He doesn't question and just follows. So cute. She couldn’t help it honestly, this rare sight of vulnerability that he shows to her was something she lived in the moment for. Lumine would be sure to tease him about it when they’re away from the city. 

“Do you want to get something to eat?” she asks, head turning to him while they walk. 

He stares at her, lips pursed subtly and their stroll comes to a halt, “I have no desire nor the need,” is what he says, but Lumine rolls her eyes as if she knew he’d say something like that, and Xiao furrows his eyebrows by her reaction. 

“Sorry, that wasn’t meant to be a question,” she grabs his hand in hers and pulls him closer, “I’m hungry, so let’s go eat,” she states leaving no room for debate and Xiao stays silent while being dragged by the traveler. 

It dawned upon him that people nearby were staring and he turned away from their gazes. The last thing he wanted was to draw attention to himself, and if he could have his way, he wouldn’t even be where he was. But this was the traveler. Known through most of Teyvat by now and she was being oh-so friendly with an Adeptus, not that many knew his identity anyway. Still, the fact people were staring made his skin crawl and unease began to settle again. 

As if sensing his discomfort, Lumine tightened her grip on his hand in reassurance and his gaze was raised back to the sight of silky blonde, brilliant hair. He felt himself hold his breath and a strange feeling in his chest. Denying himself from feeling these emotions was easy when Lumine was traveling, but while she was with him, holding his hand. Xiao felt his walls to his heart tearing down and this breath of fresh air filled his lungs. 

He was stepping into dangerous territory. Having her near was a blessing and a curse. But he couldn’t find it in himself to dislike her for it. The exact opposite actually. 

“Let’s head over to Chef Mao!” Paimon yelled, already flying fast ahead. Lumine and Xiao began to move in a speed-walk type motion to reach the restaurant faster. By the time they made it, Xiao’s heart was fortunately still intact, and Paimon had already ordered her serving. 

Lumine just shook her head, feigning annoyance to the pixie, but a smile played on her lips. Paimon’s eating antics never changed since the first time they met. The Pixie grinned back with her pearly whites and Xiao watched the two travelers with warmth. It made him reminisce about his past with his friends. More like family. He was glad they still had each other after all the challenges and trials they had to go through. Xiao knew all the stories of the traveler and what the people said about her. A savior, a hero- everyone loved her. He prayed that they never get separated. Regrettably, if he could, he wouldn’t mind accompanying her on her journey, but besides not having the right to decide that, he still had his duty that he, till this day, would carry on to fulfill. 

“Anything you don’t like, Xiao?” Lumine asked after ordering her food. He gave her a look that basically told her that he’d be fine without anything and that he didn’t crave for such things. But she wasn’t having it and huffed out while crossing her arms. Xiao panicked. 

“N-no, I have no preference,” he answered quickly enough to not upset her further, but obviously she wasn’t. She smiled knowingly and the poor Yaksha sighed in relief.  

Xiao was wrapped around her finger entirely. He was never able to say no to things like this. Even if he knew she’d never really be mad about these little things, he never wanted to see her frown. And if he was the cause, it would make him hate himself even more. 

“You didn’t order too much, right?” Lumine then faced Paimon accusingly and the pixie placed a hand on her chest, offended. 

“W-why do you think so little of Paimon?!” the travel companion exclaimed defensively. “Paimon is no glutton!”

Chef Mao heard the two travelers bickering and laughed while he personally made their order. 

Xiao awkwardly stood between them as they kept on pointlessly arguing. About what? He didn’t know. But he enjoyed the calm atmosphere- which was ironic, but seeing Lumine filled with so much liveliness was all Xiao needed. She wasn’t hurt or depressed by not reaching her brother yet and still had hope in learning about the past and achieving her goals. She wasn’t discouraged in the least and even took time off to give herself a mental and physical break. He admired her. 

Soon the food was served and out of consideration for Xiao, the blonde traveler chose a less populated space to eat. Of course being away from the public didn’t make a difference to how noisy the table was. Lumine and Paimon told Xiao of their recent travels and all the crazy things that happened. He listened intently and silently listened without disrupting the story. He ate as well. She didn’t make it obvious, but she’d glance at how much he ate while she was telling her stories. She worried he wasn't eating enough since he always refuses to eat. 

In any case, the afternoon spent with the Traveler was a lively one indeed. The Adeptus and the duo returned to Wangshu Inn where they bid their farewells for the evening. Paimon was the first to head to bed while Lumine followed Xiao to the balcony. 

They were silent as they walked. A comfortable silence. The stars were already out and the sun was already setting, the sky filled with shades of red and orange. The silhouette of the moon had begun to show and that’s when the traveler sighed at the beautiful sight. 

Xiao uttered no words, instead he stared at her profile as she looked up into the sky. Her skin was glowing, her hair blowing in the slight breeze. Beautiful , he thought. Those words shocked him, but not as much as it should have because he’d already admitted that to himself a long time ago. But he couldn’t stop there now. 

She was so bright. Her heart is gold. Her beauty is unmatched to any gem or natural phenomenon he’d ever seen or bare witness. Words were incapable of describing what he truly felt about her- he wished to show her. Not just what he couldn't express, but everything she’s never seen before. He wanted to be by her side. He wanted her to lean on him, call out for him when she didn’t need to.He wanted to rip his heart out and give it to her, for only she would be able to cure his wretched heart. Xiao wanted to get on his knees and beg the gods for the ability to grant all her wishes…

 When did he get this bad? It was difficult to tell when he began feeling this way. Maybe it was when she looked him directly in his eyes when she spoke. She wasn’t afraid of him. Maybe it was when she’d started being more comfortable around him. When she started rambling to him about anything and everything. Perhaps even when she came to visit him whenever she was in Liyue. The fact she thought about him and worried about his well-being. No- maybe even earlier. 

She’s done so much for him. Was he able to give her as much as she had? 

“Lumine.”

He shouldn’t. 

Her sparkling eyes met his.  

He couldn’t feel this way when he knew… He knew they’d never last. Their story will be filled with temporary happiness and selfish ignorance. He’d be breaking his own heart. 

Her lips parted at the sound of his voice . 

“Xiao.”

She shouldn’t. 

His eyes locked on her. 

She was a terrible person. Absolutely horrible. Despicable. Wanting something so bad and knowingly have to discard it later on. She’d break her own heart. 

He sucked in a breath.  

There was so much that needed to be said. The stiffness in the air was suffocating and the desire that was centered between them was so frustratingly evident to the point that either one of them could lose their control.

They were feet apart, but as their hearts pulled closer, neither of their bodies followed.   

They both knew where this would lead. One who couldn’t even begin to think of having someone love him. While the other didn’t want to do something she’d regret. It was heartbreaking either way, that’s what they thought. Denying themselves of what they truly wanted, the pair broke eye contact and stood rooted to their spot without anything being spoken. 

Until Xiao broke the silence,“...If you’re not busy…” He cleared his throat, eyes darting to different stars in the sky, unable to look her straight in the eyes, “Would you like to accompany me tomorrow?” His words grew softer towards the end, almost hesitant, but even if they couldn’t become more, he wanted to be in her presence for a little while longer before she leaves again. 

“Tomorrow?” she repeats to herself, but Xiao must’ve taken that as ‘she’s busy’, because he was about to take it back. “I’m free…” She answers not too long after, and Xiao’s fingers flex at his sides. His body relaxes and his shoulders slump.

He turned to her, no smile, but his eyes shone in the dark. He was glad. Lumine’s pupils dilated and she held back the urge to compliment his gorgeous eyes. They hold each other’s gazes for one second more before the Yaksha climbs onto the balcony railings. She lifts her head, eyes situated on his back, the subtle muscles and the arch of his back. She slowly lifts her eyes to the back of his head to see that it was tilted to the back to look at her. 

“I’ll be here in the morning when you’re ready,” he said and bowed his head slightly before he vanished once again. 

Lumine was left alone and the breath she’d been holding in for a while was able to be set free. Her legs suddenly felt weak and she leaned against the railings to steady herself. Xiao was completely unaware of the hold he had on her. All she could do was admire him inside of her head and since he wasn’t around, she was able to let herself feel. 

The blood rushed to her cheeks and she fell to her knees as their conversation settled in. He wanted her to accompany him. On patrol? Like a date? No. Xiao didn’t know what a ‘date’ was. Lumine was just deluding herself at this point, but the fact remains. He wanted to spend more time with her and he’s made this clear for a second time since returning to Liyue. She couldn’t be more overjoyed. Because if she couldn’t have him as a lover, just being around him and having him want her around, was enough. 

Deep down she knew it took a lot for Xiao to ask her this. He used to be so cold when they met, and after learning about his past and what he’s been through, Lumine knew that opening himself up to someone was him moving on and having hope. It made her happy at how much he’s overcome and is willing to do. He’s grown so much over the years and is trying his best to become… okay. If able to, she’d like to continue to watch as he slowly lowers his guard and opens up to more people. But for now, she’d like to be his ‘special’ friend for a little while longer. 

Maybe it was selfish of her. 

“Mmmm-” she scrunched her nose and tried not to scream, keeping her mouth shut. She forgot how giddy he made her. She’s never had a crush on anyone since her academy days back in her world. But even then, no one had her feeling this way before. Just completely head over heels. 

She stands up and takes a long breath before rushing back inside the Inn. The next day couldn’t come sooner, Lumine already knew Paimon would be asking her a ton of questions, so she decided that she’d leave a note for her before leaving. Hopefully the floating-lavender-melon would be okay on her own for a day. 

She could hang out with Verr Goldet and Smiley Yanxiao could feed her all her meals , Lumine thought to herself as she snuggled up in the bed beside Paimon. As long as she wasn’t bored and hungry, Paimon would be fine. 

The traveler had a small grin plastered on her face as she slept. Dreams of a certain Adeptus coming and going through her mind. 

                                                                                                                                            ,

Xiao paced on the wooden terrace of Wangshu Inn. 

He’s been there for a while now, arms crossed and eyes gazing back and forth at the stairway and towards the scenery. He tried to stay calm, but last night he’d gone to visit Zhongli, his master. He needed advice, someone to talk to that wasn’t the traveler. He didn’t know what to do with the sudden emotions he was feeling, he’s never felt it before and for the first time in centuries, he was dazed. Unfocused. Distorted. 

It was frightening. He was losing his edge. Half-patrolling, half-daydreaming about Lumine. He almost let a few Hilichurls pass the safety borders of Wangshu. He was too damn distracted, and the thought of spending the day with her alone made his stomach churn… In a good way. At least he thinks so, he’s never felt this way before either. He didn’t know if he was sick or if this was happening because of his karma. The poor Adeptus…

Xiao didn’t specifically give Lumine an exact meeting time, but surely she’d want to rest more on her so-called ‘vacation’. The only reason he questioned this was because she consistently did her commissions- he supposed earning money was important, but he never had to. He was still puzzled by these mortal customs. However, his master always seemed to be keeping a few on him to buy teas and such.  

The Traveler- Lumine didn’t forget, did she?

Anxiety now pulled in his stomach, instead of churning, it was tightening. He would obviously understand, she was a busy person. Perhaps it was too presumptuous of him to ask her to accompany him during her rest time. Xiao’s earlier ‘enthusiasm’ deflated as he stared at the balcony entrance. 

He turned around to leave. He’ll ask her again another time-

“Good morning, Xiao!”

It certainly was a good morning. 

Heat rushed to his ears as she greeted him, and he whipped his body around, embarrassingly quickly, as their eyes met. How long has it been? One night? A few hours? He’d never get bored of seeing her beautiful self with a stunning smile adorning her face. 

“...Good morning,” he replied reflexively and bowed his head slightly. 

She carried something in her hand that he hadn’t noticed yet and she brought it up in front of them. Her hand pushed the wrapped paper towards his chest when he began furrowing his brows. “Breakfast,” she said and offered the food to him. He was going to decline the offer, but her raised brow forced him to swallow the words nervously and take it with gratitude. Still, even that wasn’t enough. Lumine kept staring, as if she were waiting for him. He only realized a second later when her eyes bore deep into his and then lowered to his hand. She wanted him to eat with her. Whether it was to make sure he’d eat or if she wanted them to share breakfast, he wouldn’t know. But he compiled and ate. 

There was a few minutes of silence as they ate while they enjoyed the view again- something they often did when they were alone. Enjoying the sights and finding solace in the other’s company. They didn’t need to conversate or feel the need to keep their ‘situation’ alive. Just being there was enough. 

“Thank you,” he said after discarding the wrapper. Lumine did the same and told him not to worry about it. Once their food settled, she was the first to face him with a grin. 

“So!” she started, “What's on the agenda?” she placed both her hands on her hips and puffed out her chest a little. Xiao sucked in a breath and almost trembled at her words. The agenda?

He’d asked her to spend the day, but what exactly did that entail? Was he supposed to plan what they did…? 

Lumine noticed the way his cogs were turning in his head and smiled. She almost felt sorry for him, but surely teasing would do.

“Don’t tell me you asked me out without planning anything?” Lumine feigned a frown and her lips pouted ever so slightly. Xiao went into panic and his mouth parted to defend himself, but nothing arose from his vocal cords. 

“I-...” he was speechless and felt his heart drop. 

Maybe that was a bit too cruel , Lumine thought and giggled. Xiao was completely at a loss and his shoulders slumped causing the traveler to come to the rescue. 

“I’m kidding, Xiao… Want to help me gather materials?” she suggested. This way he’d be helpful to her and ease his worries. It wasn’t a date. Lumine kept this in mind as well as the fact that Xiao was doing his best right now. 

He was able to bring himself back up and nodded, “I’ll assist you.”

“Great!” Lumine then suddenly stepped unbelievably close to him, causing the Yaksha to freeze in his spot. She wrapped her arms around one of his and hid her mischievous intent. Xiao was utterly stupefied at her nearness and became rigid. “Let’s go, we’ll get there faster if you teleport,” she grinned up at him and he sighed, also hiding the heat behind his neck. 

“...No respect for the Adepti…”

In an instant they both vanished.

Lumine kept her eyes closed, not sure why, but she felt like the most natural thing to do. The last time this happened was when he saved her when she fell from the Jade Chamber. She didn’t really register what it was like at the time, she was just glad to be alive. However, without the anxiety of falling to her death, it was a strange sensation she felt. Like a breeze that hits her skin and then vanishes before she could even take it all in. 

The moment she opened her eyes they weren’t on Wangshu’s balcony anymore, instead they were high up on a mountain. There were wooden bridges below them connected to the other hills. 

She’s seen Liyue's mountain views all the time when she explores, but it never ceases to amaze her. She gasped and consciously let go of Xiao’s arm. Her hands rest on her knees as she looks down on some people walking on the bridges. The wind blows onto her face and she tucks her hair behind her ear. Xiao gets an eyeful of her sideview and his heart nearly stops at the sight.

It was moments like these that he could really admire her beauty. It was just them in their own little world, and although he’s seen all of Liyue’s scenery, having Lumine right in the middle of it made him appreciate it all over again. She made everything better in his eyes. 

He bends down and plucks a Qingxin flower off the ground. He doesn’t call her name, instead he watches. The smile that grows on her face, her eyes that widen so wonderfully, her glowing skin and radiant aura. He sucks in another breath to ground himself. Then he takes steps to stand beside her and she turns her head to him. She notices the flowers and he extends his hand to give it to her. Xiao’s ears are red, but she doesn’t tease him for it. Her smaller hand reaches for it, but she’s hesitant to take it. His gesture was nothing more than it could be. A gift for a special… friend.

“Thank you,” she feigns a smile, “I need to collect these actually,” she states knowingly. 

Xiao doesn’t let it show on his face, but he does smile. A sad one. This was rejection, no? Not that he was hoping for anything to come out of it. This was indirect closure for the both of them. 

“You still remember your marked locations of Qingxin?” He directs the mood, which surprises her and this time she smiles genuinely. 

“Of course, I’d never forget,” she chuckles a bit and the pair follow a familiar trail of Qingxin flowers. 

During the climb and travel to each spot, Lumine tells him stories of her travels; the people she met, the food she ate, the culture. Xiao was happy to listen and learn, for he could not leave Liyue. He was no longer bound by a contract, but he couldn’t leave his nation, he couldn’t forget his past. The traveler journeyed enough for him to get the gist of places he may never get to see. In a way, listening to Lumine was like being there himself. She told him about basically everything, even the less eventful days of her and Paimon shopping and trying new dishes. 

Xiao loved learning about her. Her interests, the way she thinks, her opinions on certain matters and how passionate she gets when she speaks, as well as her expressions. She was so mysterious in this way too. Even though she can openly speak of her travels, she rarely reveals tales of her life before Teyvat. He sometimes forgets she’s not from this world. But, because they can’t be together, it sets him right back and reminds him. 

They walk at a slow pace, taking their time to collect materials. Neither wanted the day to end, so they stalled for as long as possible. Xiao walked behind her, just following her lead aimlessly. They were close in height, but she was still visibly shorter than him. This thought in mind, his  eyes trails to her small hands, small feet. Her hair was short too, exposing her neck and her longer strands in front. He reaches out curiously and touches the back of her neck without thinking. Lumine squeals in surprise. 

“W-what are you doing?!”

He catches himself off guard. 

“I apologize-”

Lumine’s cheeks were a bright shade of pink which put him to a halt. He was in a trance just by thinking of her. He became so irrational when anything involved the traveler. He gulped slowly and Lumine just sighed.

“You’re so strange,” she laughs, playing off her embarrassment. Xiao was now the one to stare weirdly.

“Strange?” he repeated. Lumine grinned mischievously and nodded, crossing her arms with raised eyebrows. She was in a teasing mood. 

“Yes… It’s a shame when you're so handsome too,” she lifts both her arms, exasperated. Xiao is taken aback by her words.

“Handsome?!”

Lumine laughed when he became more flustered by the second. His mouth opened and closed, unsure of how to respond since he wasn’t good with compliments. The traveler held her stomach from the awkward look on his face and tried her best not to make him feel too bad, but clearly she failed. 

 After a couple hours of gathering materials and taking in the sights, they reached a small mountain pool, similar to Cloud Retainer’s abode. Lumine couldn’t believe they’d find such a hidden gem after all her months of exploring Liyue a few years ago. Nonetheless she was excited to take a much needed break. 

She placed a few wrapped items beside her near the pool and began taking off her shoes. She sat down and let her feet dangle in the water, splashing a bit like a child. Xiao stood a bit away and observed her curiously, but not for too long. Lumine called him over and patted the spot next to her, gesturing for him to sit with her. 

He sat down and propped one leg up for him to lean his elbow on. The blonde unwrapped her snacks and offered it to Xiao, and unlike before, he took them with no hesitation. He knew she’d force him anyway. 

The sun reached its peak, so the water cooled her down thankfully. She was also grateful for the tree that offered them shade over the pool. It was definitely a slow day and she didn’t mind that. It gave her more time to spend and cherish it with him. 

Lumine took a look around. If they were together, it would be the perfect date spot. She couldn’t help but think of romance when they were alone together. It really did feel like they were on a date. She wished everything could just somehow work out for them. A way to be with each other without pain. But they both have responsibilities. Promises to keep. Ideals. Keeping their own peace. 

The traveler’s hand rested on the damp grass, and as she stared at it, she noticed a bigger one near it. Gloved. His hand . She wanted to hold it. Intertwine their fingers as lovers do and kiss them, those scorned hands of his. Drenched in blood and death. Lumine realizes she’s never seen his bare hand, he never takes his gloves off. 

Surely he does when he cleans himself…

She wants him. 

So,

So,

Bad. 

“Lantern Rite,” he said. 

She turned her head to him at the surprising topic. He wasn’t usually the one to bring up such events. She planned to ask him about it at some point, but Lantern Rite was a week away. Xiao always spent them alone… So why? 

“Another year has come by so quickly… It feels as if we’d met just yesterday and yet at the same time, it feels as if I've known you for an eternity,” he spoke, not facing her at all. His eyes were fixated on the water in front of them. She didn’t know he was one to start such sentimental conversations, but he has been opening up more since ‘The Chasm’. 

“All these years are passing by and I’m still nowhere near knowing the whereabouts of my brother,” Lumine sighs out. 

“I wish I could be of more help,” he speaks in a sympathetic tone, but it sounds trained, which isn’t surprising to her. Although she appreciates the thought and sincerity in his body language.

“You’re already helping,” she says genuinely, “Your company is all I need.”

It’s hard for Xiao to find ways to pick up on a conversation. He doesn’t know how to comfort people, so he finds himself a bit useless when he can’t do more than saying the bare minimum with utmost sincerity. 

“Would you like to spend the Lantern Rite with me?”

She didn’t expect that one at all. 

“With you?” depressing thoughts of her brother dispersed into thin air and her heart began doing somersaults. Did he know what he was doing to her? She was going to ask- but what a turn of events. “I thought you didn’t like celebrating,” she added. 

“I don’t dislike Lantern Rite.I’ve just never needed to celebrate with someone…” he looks down at her shining golden eyes, it draws him in and all he can think about is how much he craves her. To hold her. Protect her. Was he being selfish for wanting what he shouldn't have? After they both made it clear?

“... Until I met you.”

Chapter Text

She didn’t know what to make of that. It was crushing her. He said it with such a straight face that she wasn’t sure whether to crack a joke, tease him or take it seriously. 

“Until I met you.”

He’d asked her to Lantern Rite and said there was never a reason to spend it with anyone till they met. Lumine didn’t want to get her hopes up, but that only meant one thing, didn’t it? He liked her. Or at least some type of special feelings towards her. 

“What if I’m misreading the signs and he sees me as a really close friend or something?” she whispers to herself with a finger under her chin. Her arms were crossed and lied on top of the bedsheets while her travel companion was asleep beside her. 

She stared up at the ceiling with a puzzled expression. Her eyebrows creased, deep in thought, but she was so flustered at the same time, she could barely think straight. She grabbed the pillow beneath her head and shoved it down on her face so she could silently scream into it. 

Lumine had no idea how to respond to him and after a moment of silence, she smiled softly and said she’d loved to go with him. The rest of the day was… a bit awkward to say the least. The most awkward they’ve ever been, and she didn’t like that. That’s not what they’re like when they’re together. 

The silence is almost too much to bear with her heart practically beating out of her chest. There was no room, in her troubled mind, for sleep. She was having trouble putting her mind to rest and the crickets outside were starting to make itself more known as time went by. She couldn’t be thinking about it the entire time. It would be Lantern Rite the next day. Luckily for her, no matter how hard it was to fall asleep, her exhaustion would always sneak up behind her. 

I can’t sleep.

Eventually it would. 

“...Xiao.” His name left her lips softly and reflexively, and her hands immediately went to close her mouth. Surely calling his name softly wouldn’t actually summon him to her. It was late and it would certainly be an inconvenience to him if he had to come to her every time she said his name.

The thought calmed her down as she lowered her hands once more. He wasn’t there. Obviously he wouldn’t. She let out a sigh of relief, but deep down she wouldn’t have minded if he did suddenly appear. In fact, what if she did call him out. No.

Time passed by and Lumine was losing sleep over the fact that the next day couldn’t come any sooner. She fell asleep later than usual and by the time she woke up, Lantern Rite would shortly begin. 

Lots of thoughts plagued Xiao’s mind that night as well. Personally inviting the Traveler to Lantern Rite, the night he usually keeps to himself, watching the lanterns float into the sky from afar. The music and voices of the people caused almost a feeling of loneliness to arise in him, but when seeing the joyous smiles and laughter of the people, he would remind himself as to why he keeps them safe. For these people wore the same expressions as his friends. His family. 

This time however, he wanted to experience the same thing as the people. He too wanted to celebrate with someone dear. Lumine.  

Her name was so foreign, not even to his lips, but to his mind. 

He wasn’t thinking when he asked her, it sort of just spilled out of his mouth. He…surprised himself. But he didn’t regret it, it was something he’d been meaning to ask. Zhongli would be proud of him, he was sure about that. Morax was always encouraging him to ‘let loose’ when the traveler was around. He was much more observant towards human emotions than the struggling Adeptus. Whatever ‘let loose’ meant, Xiao figured he may have done the right thing by asking the traveler, and perhaps he’ll get to experience the things his friends could not. 

However, none of this stopped his heart from practically poking him in the chest. He hasn’t felt such a surge to the stomach before either. He was confused by all these things happening to his body. It was unfamiliar territory, and nothing he could speak about to his savior. He's sure Morax would just tease him about it. His conclusion, the sudden rush and warm feelings he gets from just the thought of Lumine. He didn’t dislike it, but he oh so yearned to be near her. 

“Xiao…”

Traveler. 

Her voice was soft, sleepy. Why? There wasn’t any urgency in her tone, which led him to believe she might have said his name accidentally. Or even reflexively. Perhaps in her sleep?

She thinks about him. The thought made his lips part, a small grin forming. 

He was nervous, afraid, even terrified for what the next day could bring. A night with the Traveler would be interesting to say the least, and maybe even he could finally get the answers he was looking for…with her. 

But what if she did need him? He couldn’t help but get to her as fast as he could. The Inn was near so it wasn’t inconvenient and there wasn’t much to do for the rest of the night anyway. When he reached her, he stayed atop a branch near her room. He listened closely if she was in any trouble or required assistance. 

She didn’t.

He heard light snoring coming from inside. Two. One was Lumine’s traveling companion and the other was her. It was steady, soft. She was safe. 

Xiao didn’t have to stay. But he did. Resting his eyes for when the sun arises, their day together would soon begin.                                                                                                                                  .

“Lumine!”

“Lumine!”

The floating pixie shook the traveler in her sleep. Her little arms put pressure on Lumine’s strong arms and tried her best to wake her friend up from her deep slumber. She succeeded. 

“Paimon…ugh,” she groaned, flailing her arm out, seemingly trying to shove her friend away. After failing comedically, she stuck her head back under the blankets to sleep a little while longer. 

She heard Paimon sigh and mumble incoherently, but she didn’t care. The blonde found herself dozing off once more…

“It's Lantern Rite and she wants to sleep in,” the pixie spoke to herself. 

Lantern Rite.

…

Lantern Rite

Lantern Rite!

“Paimon, it’s Lantern Rite!” Lumine threw the sheets off of her immediately as the words settled in her exhausted brain.

“I just said that.”

“We have to get ready soon, help Keqing with the last of her duties to insure a smooth night, and then assist Ganyu with the gift giving to the Adepti, and then I have a plans to meet up with-”

Xiao. She was meeting the Conqueror of Demons… to celebrate Lantern Rite with him, alone. She hadn’t mentioned this with Paimon yet either. She planned to just make some excuse since Paimon does get nosy. If Lumine told her where she was actually going, Paimon wouldn’t be able to keep it to herself. Probably tease her in the process. But she didn’t want to make Xiao uncomfortable, because even if they were going to be together for the night, it wasn’t an official ‘date’.

She shouldn't think too much about it. Don’t want to get her hopes up either. Lumine would be content if they continued to be close friends. No matter how much she wanted more. 

“Paimon..”

“Yes?” The pixie stopped in her tracks to get Lumine’s clothes that were folded into a pile on a chair. 

“I have slightly different plans tonight,” she started slowly and hesitantly. It’s not that she wanted to keep it a secret from her closest friend, but just in case, it’ll be her secret for now. 

“We’re not hanging out with Hu Tao tonight?” Paimon questions with furrowed eyebrows, but she doesn’t seem troubled by the news. She was used to the change of plans scene with the Traveler. There was always an adventure. 

 “No, you are…but I’ll be spending time with another friend of ours,” her voice was lowered, anticipating hundreds of questions to be thrown her way, but they never came. Surprisingly. Instead, Paimon tilted her head to the side, eyes narrowing suspiciously. Her travel companion flew slowly towards her, eyes locked on each other, Lumine’s hands suddenly getting clammy. She stopped just in front of the Traveler and squinted. 

“Alright then,” Paimon shrugged and folded her arms. 

“Alright?”

“Yeah, Paimon doesn’t mind… just be safe.”

Sometimes Paimon surprises her in the best ways. She must have seen the way Lumine hesitated, and the nervousness that radiated off her. Usually she’d make a scene about it and the Traveler would have to spill the beans right away, but there are times where she’s tame. She’s grateful. 

Lumine wrapped her arms around Paimon, silently thanking her. The gesture wasn’t quite common, but every so often they needed comfort from each other. Of course they’ve had a lot of close calls. The pair was inseparable, no matter what happens, they would have each other. Even if her brother wasn’t around at the moment, Paimon was the closest person she had to family. 

Aether, when I save you… I want you to meet the new addition to our family.  

“Let’s go finish up for the day so we can enjoy our evening,” Lumine broke the embrace and held onto Paimon’s shoulders. 

“Let’s go!”

The Traveler and her companion left Wangshu Inn and dashed off to Liyue Harbor. It was a warm day, cool breeze and a slightly cloudy sky, but the sun brightened up the mood. It was a festival after all and most of the daytime festivities were already in full swing. Children’s laughter was heard even before they entered the busiest streets of the Harbor. 

Many of the staff and guards were carrying around boxes, hanging up the final decorations and in the middle of it all was Keqing, a stern expression on her face, one arm holding her clipboard. She was definitely ready for the day. Lumine and Paimon gave each other a knowing look but smiled anyway. Keqing was known to be a workaholic, just as Ganyu was. 

They walked up to their friend as she yelled orders around. It took a bit before she actually realized that Lumine was quietly waiting to be put to work as well. 

“Lumine, Paimon!” she waved over and smiled.

“Working hard I see,” Lumine winked and the ‘manager’ shook her head.

“Always do,” she chuckled, “Listen, there’s not much left to do, thankfully, so can you hand these performance contracts to Lady Nigguang’s staff? Ganyu should be waiting for you there as well,” she handed a thin stack of papers to Lumine. 

“Woah, things are running even smoother than last year?” she questions her friend. 

“The stressful disaster it was last year? I put you to work so much that day, I made a promise to make sure you had it easy this time around,” she sighed out, grimacing at the memories that came to her mind. 

“I’m always here to help, don’t mention it. Have a good Lantern Rite!” Lumine and Paimon waved her goodbye and just in case this was the last she’d be seeing of Keqing for the day, she had to wish her too. Who knows how long she’d be staying out with Xiao? 

As she was told, Lumine strolled up to the Jade Chamber entrance. The pair was able to get a good look at the stalls along the way. Paimon eyed the many, many food stalls, practically drooling at the delicacies. Lumine noted in her mind to leave enough Mora for her. 

Speaking of, hopefully she’d run into Zhongli before the end of the day. Maybe he could spring on some wise words that she wouldn’t know she needed. He was strangely good at that, or maybe he could tell the future. Highly unlikely, but the possibilities are never really zero. And just maybe, she wanted to confide in him about Xiao. Oh well.

By the time they reached the entrance some of Ningguangs secretaries were already waiting. She figured they already knew about the papers that she’d have to sign. Then again they were always one step ahead. Admirable of them. And just as Keqing said, Ganyu was half asleep standing nearby. Paimon shook her head and flew over to wake the half Adeptus. 

“Ganyu!” Paimon poked the girl’s forehead and Ganyu immediately woke up, eyes wide and body rigid. 

“Paimon! Lumine! Sorry!”

Lumine laughed while patting her on the back assuring her it was not a problem at all. Ganyu was known for taking power naps throughout the day. Whether it was her being overworked or her overworking herself, they really didn’t know anymore. When they first met her, Keqing had already been thinking of ways to get her to rest more. Ningguang even stepped in to check on her, but Ganyu was stubborn, in a good way. 

Nevertheless, the trio stood together in a triangular position. There were few care packages on the ground near them as to what Lumine presumed was the gifts they’d be handing out from Nigguang and Liyue to the Adepti. A thanks for their services over the years and the many years to come. 

“To make things a little faster, do you mind reaching Moon Carver? Cloud Retainer and Mountain Shaper are currently meeting up, so I’ll be able to reach them both,” Ganyu explained and handed the specific wrapped gifts. Two of them. Two?

Ganyu must’ve seen the puzzled look on the Traveler’s face because soon after she hesitatingly added, “And perhaps to the Conqueror of Demons as well..?”

Lumine gave her friend an exasperated look. 

“C’mon Ganyu, he’s your mentor, shouldn’t you give this to him personally?” The blonde folded her arms sternly, raising a scolding eyebrow , a small grin threatening to spill. 

The half Adeptus blushed profusely, awkwardly looking in all directions before playing with her to index fingers in front of her. 

“H-He never seems to be in a good mood, and it’s from Lady Nigguang, not me specifically,” she tried to get out of going. Excuses. “He’s really strict, you know?”

Paimon laughed at the end and lightly pat Ganyu's head. 

Xiao as a teacher. They’ve seen him train Ganyu personally already. He was understanding, strict, but he didn’t put her down once. He encouraged her and gave her good advice. It was… attractive to see him work. Really attractive. 

Lumine zoned out on the thought, but quickly pulled herself together when Paimon waved her hand in front of her face. 

“No time to day dream if you want to make it in time for the festival Lumine!” Paimon scolded and pointed her finger upwards, her other hand on her hip.

“You mean you don’t want to miss out on all the food,” Lumine pointed out and started walking with the packages. 

“Paimon hates waiting in line!”

And so they headed off in no time, saying their farewells with Ganyu, Lumine giving her a hug as well, just in case she wouldn’t be seeing her for the rest of the day either. 

The two friends started their short journey to the first Adeptus they were assigned to. Moon Carver. Of course he’d be waiting in his usual spot which was quite the distance from where they were so they used the nearest wavepoint they could find to get a bit closer to their destination. The rest of the travels would be to walk up a steep mountain. 

Of course as they usually do, they converse about their past travels, their friends, and soon to where they’d be heading next in their travels. It was always exciting to talk about it during Lantern Rite, because they usually ended a journey right before it. Liyue was just the place to go back to after a long, exhausting trip. 

They’d be going to Monstadt in the Summer too. 

“Traveler, Paimon…” A deep voice echoed and the Adeptus before them came to view. 

“You remembered Paimon’s name!” The floating pixie covered her mouth with her little hands as if she were about to cry. 

Moon Carver chuckled and slightly bowed his head in greeting. The travelers do the same in respect, and just as they were to present the gift, another figure walked out from the Adeptus shadow. 

“Traveler, how good it is to see you again, friend,” his elegant deep voice greeted, and Lumine felt herself relax at the sound. The retired Archon showed face with a welcoming smile and hands behind his back. 

She might have manifested his appearance, but she was glad he was here anyway. It always felt safer around him, even if she could handle her own. 

“Zhongli,” she smiles and walks up to him, bowing her head again. He brings up a hand to stop her midway and they both stare for a good while.

Your travels were a success?”

“For now, yes.”

“I’m glad.”

The comfort she instantly received from him made her shoulders fall and she was able to let out a sigh of relief. 

Turning towards the person she actually came to meet, she brings out the carefully wrapped gift and places it in front of him. 

“On behalf of Lady Nigguang and Liyue, we say thanks for your help,” Lumine expresses her gratitude. Moon Carver lets out a short, hearty laugh, which surprises the travelers. But they were both found smiling ear to ear right after. The festive season always brought in surprises. 

“Every year… It is much appreciated.”

Lumine’s hands grasp the second gift, and her heart flutters for a moment. She’d initially thought they’d only meet in the evening, but it was earlier than expected. Would she have to stay with him, or meet up later again? 

She was getting a bit nervous. Xiao never informed her of what they’d actually be doing. Surely it was just to watch the Lanterns and then a good night? Only one way to find out. If she makes it there without having a nervous breakdown or chicken out.

“... Be patient.” 

Zhongli voiced.

Of course. Vague. But, breathable advice. 

Lumine could only take it from there, of course Paimon had no knowledge of the tornado swirling in the back of her friend’s mind. 

It was about midday already because they decided to stop for a quick, late lunch before going to find Xiao. The Traveler was able to distract herself from the storm brewing, by continuously talking and taking the longest route possible to get to her destination. There was also a bit of trouble on the way, so she was able to forget everything during battle mode. 

The actual lantern festival started about just after sunset when it got dark, but other festivities started late noon, which was quite soon, too soon for her liking.

Don’t get her wrong, Lumine was excited to spend the night with him, but the anxiousness in her stomach was ruining everything for her. 

There was no time to delay, she had to go see him, to deliver the gratitude parcel, and she’d figure everything out once she got there. Perhaps worrying about something she had no control over was a waste of time on the most joyful of days. So far, it’s just been stress and anxiety, not her way to spend the day. Besides, any time spent with Xiao was something she would cherish. Not like she had any expectations anyway. What was I worried about? 

Heading to a familiar shrine, she and Paimon paid their respects before making the steep climb up the hill behind it.

“You sure he’ll be here?” Paimon questioned as she squinted at the spot where they expected him to be. 

“Yes… He said he’d be here.”

“Oh?” Paimon raised an eyebrow and a smirk started playing its way onto her lips. “ Say, how do you know he’ll be here?” she teased knowingly causing her friend’s cheeks to heat up. 

“He told me.” She avoided eye contact. 

“You think you can keep things from the best travel companion ever? Ha ha ha!” she bellowed and clutched her tiny stomach with a hearty laugh. Lumine rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, refusing to acknowledge her friend. 

She had yet to explain the evening details to Paimon, but before she could, a cloud of black smoke appeared, as well as a familiar figure. 

“Xiao!” Paimon exclaimed. 

The adeptus tilted his head with curiosity as he faced both the Traveler and her companion. He hadn’t expected Paimon to show up with Lumine. The very subtle expression didn’t go unnoticed.

“We came to drop off a care package on behalf of Lady Ningguang, as well as the people of Liyue. Thank you for protecting the nation,” she and the pixie bowed their heads respectfully as practiced. It wasn’t necessary, but Lumine wanted to properly express that his presence, Karma and all, was needed here in the nation. He was needed, not a burden and everyone acknowledges him as a protector of Liyue. 

Xiao was predictably stiff by his dear friend acting so formal, but he spoke nothing of it and nodded his head in respect as well.

“It is… appreciated, as always.” He accepts the gift, something he would never have done perhaps before he met the traveler. He places it beside him and then his eyes meet hers. 

For a moment it’s like time slows down and the gentle setting of the sun behind Lumine takes his breath away. Her blonde hair glows, emitting a glow around her head, like an angel, a celestial being. Her porcelain-like skin turns warm and it’s like the word beautiful has meaning. Her smile radiates, rivaling the brightness of the day star. Her eyes, golden, just like her heart. And when a breeze hits, strands framing her face, she brushes it behind her ear.

Oh Archons.

He’s never felt this weak before. No karmic debt could make him lose his balance as she does. As his heart softens, and his guard is let down, he can’t help but feel a sense of longing. This wasn’t the same as missing his friends, no this was desire . He’s never wanted- no needed , something, someone, so badly before. To have her near. To have her in his arms. To have her. To have. To keep. This feeling scared him. Greed. He was so utterly greedy for her. 

“Traveler,” he said, struggling not to sound desperate, wanting. All night he’d been thinking of her. Watching her. Admiring. He’s never been intimate and ultimately, the first intimate thought in his mind is wanting to be held by her. Wrapping his arms around her, being able to stare into her eyes.

“Would you like to depart together?” he asked, not taking his eyes off of her. Lumine’s heart skips a beat. Her body straightens and eyes widen. 

A short silence. 

“I see,” Paimon turns slowly and gives her friend a knowing look before giggling to herself. “Hu Tao is probably wondering where I am, I should head over,” she shrugs, already making a move to leave the two love birds to their own. 

“Paimon-”

“I’ll race over, have fun!” she says before flying off at a speed Lumine has never witnessed before. Before she knew it, Paimon was out of sight and then it was just the couple. 

The Traveler, refusing to face her ‘date’, the Yaksha, uncertain as to what had happened. But, surely it wasn’t that selfish of him to ask for her presence a bit earlier than planned. 

Lumine clenched and unclenched her fists repeatedly, knowing that once she turned around, she’d be completely alone with him. Which she already was. She’s been so excited to be with him, to see him. This was the chance she had to take. 

Her best bet is to be herself, so they could both enjoy themselves. And so she put on her friendliest smile. 

“What are our plans this evening?” she clasped her hands together and fully faced him. 

Xiao was surprised by her change in aura, but it was natural for her to overwhelm him. She was quite unpredictable, in a way that intrigued him. Kept him guessing and curious. She was fascinating. 

“Take my hand,” he said, holding out his hand for her. 

She didn’t expect that. 

He steps much closer, still holding out his hand and she wavers. Her eyes rise and fall, looking between his eyes and his hand. This was it. The night of a lifetime. She was… happy. 

“Why did you ask me out tonight, Xiao?” 

The question was unexpected, but he wasn’t going to deny his feelings for her. He wasn’t going to be his usual self. Not tonight. 

“Because I want to be with you,” he stares intensely, determined, “So please, take my hand.”

And so she does, without another thought, she lets their fingers intertwine for the first time, and it’s like a swarm of butterflies sweeps her off her feet. His warmth seeps through his gloves and it almost feels like a dream how perfect everything seemed in this moment. 

“Do you trust me?” he brings her in close, and lets his free hand fall onto her waist. 

“With everything I have…”

Xiao lets a smile form on his lips. 

“Don’t be alarmed,” he teleports them, and all she hears is, “ I got you.” 

For a split second, Lumine thought she was in the clouds, she felt the air hit her bare skin, legs and shoulders. She shivers, but opens her eyes to the most beautiful scenery she’s ever seen. Perhaps not new, but it was even better than the usual times she was up here. 

A mountain, not too far from the harbor. The city was glowing, the stars shining as the sun had fully set. Keqing had done another fabulous job. Bright, floating water lilies on the water, boats decorated, filled with people ready to release their lanterns. Music played, laughter was heard, chattering- community. None of it felt real, and all Lumine could think about was how her people had never experienced this before. And maybe not ever…

Tears filled the traveler's eyes. The view brought a sad smile to her lips, everything started feeling like a dream. She wished that this was her happy ending. 

A tear slips and a hand tightens around hers. She’d almost forgotten she wasn’t alone.

Her head raises from overlooking the people and she stares at the side view of the person she felt most safe with. He didn’t face her. But she was tired of not speaking, she was tired of feeling anxious, tired of being unable to feel. Not taking a risk. She always played it safe. This time she knows what she wants. 

“Why did you really call me out here, Xiao?” she says softly, just above a whisper, but enough for him to hear. 

She wasn’t going to pretend that having him alone was just a friendly field trip. That him, inviting her here tonight was just some evening out with a friend. Lumine was willing to risk it, willing to lay all her cards on the table for him to see. 

He closed his eyes. Opened them again. 

He always enjoyed the commotion of the people. Not on a daily basis, but especially during the festival, everything around him seemed… mortal. It was something he was able to experience unlike his late friends who desired this life. 

When Lumine was near, he felt like he was able to catch a glimpse of normality with her. She wasn’t formal. She never treated him as higher, but equal. Of course in the beginning there was a level of respect, but over time, she was able to break down his walls. He’s opened up to her more than anyone. This was a feeling he couldn’t pinpoint. 

It was a feeling he wanted to explore. 

With her. 

“I want to be with you-”

“I get that,” she interrupted. 

He’s never heard that tone of hers before. It surprises him and causes him to look in her direction. And oh- how he wanted to crumble right beneath her. 

Tears in her eyes, he had no idea why. Wide, bright and starry eyes looking back at him. 

Desire. 

It was the exact same look he had in his. There was no denying it, they wanted the exact same thing. 

Xiao could never have hoped that she’d feel the same. He was so undeserving of her. How perfect was she and how corrupt was he? She was the epitome of perfection and he- he was so lucky to have caught her eye. 

“I can’t explain it… I don’t know how-” he cuts himself off when he feels her inching closer. Her hands leaving his and trailing up his arms. 

The feeling was static. He felt his heart race, his body going rigid, his mind falling apart, mouth going dry. This was it. This was his end. She was his end and there was no coming back. He wasn’t ready, he’d never be ready for her. For the love she was willing to give, share and show. 

“I've never felt like this before,” he breathes out, entranced by her. “You’re like nothing I’ve ever come across.” At this point he had no idea what he was saying. He just spewed whatever decided to come out. 

Lumine felt a sense of pride hearing him say that. She felt almost powerful knowing how weak he was for her. How she was different. No one could compare. 

“I want you,” he says almost breathlessly. 

“I’ve never wanted anything before.”

“I want you. I want you. I want you,” he says over and over and over, as if he’s accepted his fate. He belonged to her. 

“So do I…”

And just like that, the lantern festival began. Hundreds of glowing lights lit up the sky, raising higher and higher until they reached the pair just above all of them.

Lumine lets tears fall freely as she presses her lips firmly on his.

A kiss. 

The lovers’ oath.

Chapter Text

Her soft tender lips were plastered on his before he’d gotten a chance to breathe. In fact, it was as if the wind was knocked out of his chest and he saw colour for the very first time. He never could imagine what kissing Lumine would feel like, but it was better than anything he could ever imagine. Bliss. 

Almost instinctively, his hands wrapped around her waist, fisting her dress into his palms and bringing their pelvises together. He didn’t have any perverted intentions, he’d tossed those images out a long time ago, but he needed her closer. Their chests squeezing so much he was sure she could feel his ribs. 

His heart raced, body heating up as he tried to prolong the kiss as long as possible. Her natural scent engulfed him, drowning him, clouding his mind. It was his first ever kiss. Unsure of what he was doing, he felt his oxygen running out and Lumine beginning to pull away. No. He didn’t want to let go yet. 

The moment their lips parted and she was given a second to reel in some air, Xiao went back for more, fiercely, hungrily. His hands snuck around to her lower back, releasing the pressure on her hips. Lumine’s arms comfortably wrapped around his neck, a small smile trickling into the kiss. Xiao missed it, focusing on this new found passion, trying his hardest not to mess up. 

She’d never tell him how clumsy he was. It was adorable.

When they broke apart, their breaths mingled together as they stared wide eyed, flustered, processing what had just happened. 

“I-”

“I love you too!”

She beat him to it. Or at least she hoped that’s what he was going to say. Her cheeks flared up and she lost her cool composure by how forward she just was, waving her hands in front of her, trying to hide from the embarrassment.

“W-wait! That’s not- You weren’t going to say that-”

“Lumine.” 

Gently he took her hands away from her face and brought them to his chest. Placing her palm onto his heart, she felt the speed of it pumping and when she was able to look him in the face, she could see the embarrassment, flushed cheeks as well. 

She was awestruck, not because of what this could mean- actually it was- but more so for the fact that she’s never seen him make an expression like that before. She wanted to hide him away, as if there was anyone around to see him like that.

“I-”

Just then fireworks went off and Xiao’s words fell silent on her ears as her eyes were now drawn towards the bright sparkling lights. New colours burst into the sky right after the other and in that moment Lumine felt so full of relief and happiness. 

The warmth of Xiao’s hands and presence, the celebration of Lantern Rite, lights and new emotions. When she faced him again she was once again surprised by his expression. Twice in one night, just how many more would she be able to get out of him. His eyes were soft, entranced by her. The colors sparked in his eyes and their bodies slowly grew closer again. 

“Can I show you?” He asked. Lumine was slow, but not that slow. She knew exactly what he was referring to and again she began to feel shy. It was certainly characteristic of him to want to do this properly. Xiao wasn’t familiar with ‘modern’ relationships. Growing up, analyzing the animals and lives of the people from afar, he’d only seen relationships traditionally. Coming together and then… mating. 

Lumine however, wasn’t aware of this. Not until much later. 

They weren’t far off in height, but she found herself on the tip of her toes to place a small peck on his lips right after she was then whisked away in a pool of dark smoke and in a blink of an eye she found herself in a familiar surrounding. 

Her bedroom in Wangshu Inn.

When she lifted her gaze again Xiao’s hair covered his eyes. She could barely see him in the dark, so she raised her hand and parted his hair from his sight. He avoided eye contact. 

“You’re the one that brought me here, why are you being shy?” she pouted, just as nervous as he was. His eyes were flaming red, but he was the man here. He tried his best to get a grip and took a breath of confidence. 

“You’re right,” he said and lowered his face to meet hers. Her eyebrows raised and now she was the one avoiding his gaze. He took her face into both his hands and made her face him. For a second his eyes fell to her lips and they both began to lean in again. 

“I really do love you- sorry, I never got to say it earlier,” he whispered, their lips an inch apart. 

“Xiao, I can’t lose anyone else in my life,” she said hurriedly. Her past. Her family. Her brother. Friends. Her people. She’s been lost in this unknown world. Roaming. Doing her best all this time. Falling in love wasn’t part of the plan. But how he made her feel was unpredictable and something she was willing to give a try.

Xiao understood her feelings and he suddenly felt the urge to hold her. Save her from all her nightmares. Take on all her burdens, suffer just a bit more in her stead. He places a kiss on her cheek. He never saw himself as a hero, just someone who was atoning for his sins. But if that’s who she’s looking for, he’d gladly play hero. He helps her undo the strings on her dress, fingers running hesitantly down her back. If only he could grant all her wishes, to be able to see her smile. Truly smile. He’s always observed her from afar. He was all too familiar with hiding emotions. From the moment they met, he always knew there was more to her than meets the eye. He wasn’t all too curious back then, but as they grew closer, he found himself wondering. 

“I’m here.” He peppers kisses down her neck to her shoulder. It was a promise. 

“For as long as you’ll have me,” he whispers into her ear. Lumine’s dress falls to her ankles. A chill shoots up her spine and blood rushes to her cheeks. She feels goosebumps forming, her body going rigid, she holds her breath. 

She believed those words instantly, “Show me,” she replied before she found herself being lifted off the ground. She lets out a surprised yelp, Xiao’s hands under her thighs as she instinctively wraps her legs around his waist. 

Lumine places her hands on either side of his face and leans down to kiss him. Slowly, taking her time to enjoy every piece of him, she takes a breath before inserting her tongue, an all brand new sensation Xiao was currently experiencing. He let her lead the kiss whilst he took steady steps towards the bed. Once his knees hit the edge of the bed, he lowered them both, Lumine still in control, exploring the inside of his mouth. He was clumsy, but she made it work, makinging him follow her movements, syncing their breaths so their lips could meet at the same time. 

Softly, she was laid down onto the mattress, Xiao doing his utmost not to crush her under his weight. Deciding to experiment, he let his hands wander. His fingers graze her skin, caressing her side before raising higher. He’s hesitant, unsure of whether she’d feel any pleasure at all. Once his hand reached her chest, he broke their kiss, feeling a little embarrassed. Inexperienced. 

“I’ll help…” Lumine took hold of his hand and guided him. Intertwining their fingers, she rests their hands on her breast. Xiao’s cheeks flare up a bright crimson, he almost looks away. The blonde giggles, a sound that somehow brings him back to reality and a strange feeling of comfort. 

Their hands start moving together, the feeling is foreign, even though he wasn’t the one to feel anything, he felt somewhat satisfied, especially when Lumine let out those sounds. 

Xiao eyes her expressions as they keep going, when she closed her eyes, he didn’t know. Her head was thrown back, teeth between her lips. Her reactions spiked something inside him and he felt himself stiffen between his legs.

“Feels good?” he asked out of pure curiosity, staring in awe as she started tightening her legs around his hips, bringing their groins together. Xiao’s body began moving on its own, his lower region grinding down on her. He sighed, he never knew he could feel pleasure like this. His head falls onto her collarbone, his body moving down on her, his hands massaging her, all the while Lumine’s sweet voice ringing in his ears. Euphoria. 

“Yes,” she whispers, and suddenly it seems to be the only word she’s able to say at that moment. Absolutely, yes. She didn’t know how long, but this very moment was always just a silly desire of hers, one she selfishly indulged in on lonelier nights. Ashamed, embarrassed, but still, this was better than all her dreams. 

Xiao hissed, the pain of his erection becoming clearer, he rushed to take it off. Sitting up on his knees he gazed back down at a disheveled Lumine. Rosy cheeks, messy hair and starry eyed. Doing what came naturally, he holds eye contact as he begins to pull off his shirt. Her eyes drop, glazing over his physique and then towards his extremely obvious hard-on. She blushes once he starts lowering it to reveal his erection. Her eyes widen, feeling shy and nervous, she doesn’t miss the slick feeling that started to form between her legs. 

Lowering himself, Xiao hooks his finger between the fabric of her panties and pulls it down. His hands slide down her thighs and his eyes follow the stream of her body. Eyes, lips, neck, the valley between her breasts, navel and lower to her most sensitive parts. He lifts her knees, placing a kiss on it, eyes flickering between her legs, a heat forming in his abdomen. Once the fabric is past her feet, he lets it fall from his hands and he crawls over her, keeping his eyes on hers. 

For someone so inexperienced Lumine couldn’t believe his boldness after just a few seconds. 

Skin to skin, they could barely feel the coldness of the room, their body heat overpowering the feeling around them. Xiao’s arms are placed beside her head and Lumine shakily raises under them, her hands running up his back and situating on his shoulders.

“I’ll go slow,” he breathes into her ear as he inserts just the tip, her grip tightening on his skin. Her legs are stiff beside him, her nerves making her tighten up. He was holding back, no matter how painful his erection was, he wasn’t going to hurt her. 

Taking deep breaths, she loosens her grip and he moves in carefully, pausing whenever she squeezed his shoulder. But Archons, was he ready to cum right then and there. It wasn’t even a minute. Xiao’s grip on the bed sheets tightened, knuckles turning white, restraining himself from going wild and letting go. 

 Lumine’s toes curled, her back arching off the bed once he was fully sheathed. The couple both let out a moan, their bodies finally coming together as one. Before he began moving, he took a quick glance at her face. Her brows were furrowed, teeth practically tearing the skin of her lips.

It was a bit awkward at first, Xiao figuring out the tempo, but still trying not to make it hurt for her. Not to mention the fact that he was ready to release at any second. He held out, surprisingly. 

“You can move, Xiao, it’s okay,” Lumine whispered, fingers still digging into his shoulders. Okay? He doubted that. 

He kissed her temple at the side of her head and pulled out just a bit before slowly moving inside again. Her insides tightened every time. It was excruciatingly painful for him to hold back like this. Once he found the confidence and her grip on his loosened, he began going a tad bit faster. 

He let out a deep grunt, it sounded almost animalistic, it turned her on. Her legs stuck themselves on his sides, keeping him near. Xiao took that as a positive sign to keep doing what he was doing. At some point his hand found a few strands of her hair, he traced it back to the top of her head, tangling his fingers in them before he pushed himself in deeper. 

“Xiao!”  Lumine moaned, it surprised the both of them, but it encouraged him. Thrusting a bit harder, Xiao felt himself grow impatient. His release was just a few pumps away. He didn’t want to finish without her. He lets one hand snake around her waist and pushes her down on him as he meets his thrusts, Lumine allowing him to take the lead, leaving her body, literally, in his hands. 

The feeling of his hand on her waist, caressing her, his slight tugging on her hair every time he plunges inside. Her eyes flutter at all the pleasurable sensations and she gasps when his mouth latches onto the side of her neck, teeth grazing her skin as he tears skin. 

He picks up the pace, mind clouded with lust, he chases his climax. Lumine hardly has time to catch her breath, the bubbly feeling of her release leaves her on a high.

His name falls off her lips repeatedly, like a prayer. Xiao listens. It was the first time he’d been called out like this. For pleasure. He liked it. He liked it a lot. 

“Call out my name, Lumine, tell me what you want” he moans into her ear. That was all it took. 

The sloppy thrusts and her body going numb. Their end was near. 

“Xiao-” she gets cut off by a deep thrust causing her to moan out. 

“Talk to me,” he says again. He felt satisfied by her voicing her wants- her needs that only he could fulfil in this moment. 

She didn’t know being shy was possible when he was literally inside her, but she couldn’t wait any longer. Her arms wrapped around his neck and she pulled him in for a kiss, tongue passing his lips in an instant, throwing him off guard, but he happily matched her pace, even if a bit clumsy. 

“I want to come,” she breaks the kiss, eyes dilating when she meets his gaze. 

Oh fuck. 

He let go. 

Pulling out till just the tip remained, he plunges inside of her fiercely, causing the both of them to cry out as they reach their climax, Xiao shooting all of himself inside of her. Their bodies fall limp beside each other, Xiao remaining inside her, bringing her close as they lose themselves to the land of pleasant darkness. 

                                               ______________________________________________________

He thinks of that night more times than he should, but he couldn’t help it. That feeling of being seen and wanted for the first time. Being held so closely, wrapped up in each other's most vulnerable state. It was a memory he’d never forget. His first time too. 

Xiao leans against a tree on top of a nearby rock mountain. He eyes the pathway where one, his offspring, skipped with a joyous smile on her face, and the second, his past lover, mother of his child, tried and failed to skip with the little one. 

He wasn’t sure how to feel, seeing the two of them together, if she hadn’t had left the scene in front of him would be all too familiar, but it wasn’t. It was strange, the three of them. He imagined himself holding her hand as they watched Xiaohe play, occasionally telling her to be careful. They’d talk about their day, what they’d have for dinner and Xiaohe would chime in on what dessert they’d have. 

Still, there was a bit of an uneasy feeling that lingered when happy thoughts like that appeared. Nothing was normal yet. Lumine and Xiao weren’t on the best of terms, but they were speaking. Xiaohe hasn’t been able to see her parents be in love or whine about their intimacy. Not like a real family. Or at least that’s how Xiao perceived things. Perfect families. He had one, a long time ago, and then he was alone… and then he was given a different type of family, but it didn’t last long either. 

Was he the problem? Was this his punishment? 

“Why don’t you join them?” a voice broke him from a trance. 

“Zhongli…” he lowered his head in greeting and then continued to stare at the pair below.

The Geo Archon’s suggestion slips past the ear, biting his tongue, he sighs out and crosses his arms before leaning against the rock wall. 

“...I’d rather not,” he couldn’t believe what he was feeling. Irritation? The suggestion was almost preposterous. And yet those words left the mouth of his honoured Archon and savior. He hesitantly turns his head towards Zhongli only to see the man grinning cheekily. Xiao’s ears burn from embarrassment. 

  “Please, don’t feel awkward…” he chuckled, “You just reminded me of how stubborn you used to be when we first met,” he smiled at the memory that flashed through his mind. All those centuries ago. 

Back when they first met, or rather a few years after, Xiao, being the youngest of his siblings, was a rather single minded individual. While his brothers and sisters were more outgoing and willing, Xiao had a strong sense of duty. He could be lax in times of rest, but he stuck to his own beliefs, not seeing anyone from their point of view. He was stuck in his own little bubble, one his siblings tried to pop back then, but of course no one could sway him. 

Until Lumine. 

“My head and my heart are telling me two completely different things.”

Usually he’d stick to logic, the safest option for him, the less complicated solution. But why was he hesitating? Why was he not thinking straight? It was her fault, no? She’s always done this, making him a complete and utter fool. Lost and uncertain. 

“You don’t consider your heart often, perhaps there's a reason as to why you’re hesitating.” I’m considering my heart? “Your reason has come to ask for forgiveness, you of all people should know that a person can make a drastic change and atone for their sins at the same time.” Those words struck something inside of the Yaksha. Memories of his youth. Being taken under Zhongli’s wing. Taking on a new journey, carrying the weight of his sins. The baggage unpacking itself over the years of atonement. 

“Only cowards hold grudges. The intelligent one moves on, doesn’t let the past hold them back. It’s unnecessary pain.”

“Forgiveness is a virtue… It’s respectable.”

“But make them work for it.”

“Trust doesn’t come for free.”

Ghuizong spoke those words. She was a motherly figure, he took her words straight to his heart, held them there for all these years. Although he has to question whether she was just saying things or if she actually meant them. She was known to be a bit of an airhead. But by her incredible inventions you’d never know unless you truly knew her. 

Zhongli always teased her. 

Maybe that’s how he perceived love. His parental figures. 

“Love’s terrible isn’t it? It either builds or breaks you. The best and worst emotion to feel is love. It’s truly evil. 

But we crave it. Love is a desire. A risk we willingly take. Even after being disappointed time and time again… love cures past love.”

Guizhong was a lot of things, but when it came to speaking the undeniable truth, she was spot on. 

Xiao would never forget all the things she’d taught him, after all this time, he was finally able to relate. To understand the weight of her words. 

Was he willing to take the risk? 

He searches for the blonde. Lumine. 

Even from their distance he sees the warmth behind her smile. The pure presence she gives off. If he were to go back. To try one more time. Could he handle it? Was love really this complicated? He’d rather fight off an army of the Fatui. Surely no one who is sane would think of going back to take another risk like this. One heartbreak should be enough for him…

But if there was one person he’d let do it all over again. 

“Seize the moment, nobody knows when it will be their last.” Was the last piece of advice Zhongli spoke before walking off. Xiao didn’t miss the sadness that hid behind his master's kind smile. He never once thought he could be on the level of his Archon, he still isn’t. But losing a lover. Your person. They had one thing in common. 

The pain that comes with loving. 

Xiao’s heart softens, his body moving before he could think. In seconds he finds himself standing a few feet behind his child and her mother. They haven’t caught notice of him yet and just for a moment, he watches them. Their smiles. Their laughter. To let that go by while he wallowed in the ‘what if’s’ in life. He’d be stupid to keep holding onto the pain when he could easily replace the feeling.

“Love cures past love.”

Doesn’t matter what kind of love, his daughter cured his heart. He has room to bring in another. This time to make it work and keep it till his dying breath. 

“Lumine.”

Her name slid off his tongue. She almost thought they’d gone back in time to when they first met. His voice. The look on his face. 

It was Xiao. Her Xiao. 

Perhaps he was overthinking everything too much. Being a father made him overly paranoid. 

“Papa!” Xiaohe squealed with excitement upon seeing her dad. Her already adorable grin turned to an overjoyed, toothy grin. 

But he knew where his priorities lied. His daughter. Right now, at this point in time, he loved her more than anything, and he wanted nothing more than to keep her happy. Give her the semi-normal life he’s able to provide for her. 

The two girls walked towards him, both barring similar smiles. They truly were mother and daughter and he couldn’t be more proud to call this his family. No matter what state it was in right now. 

“I want this to work. I want Xiaohe to be happy and I want her to look up to us.” he kept his gaze on Lumine whilst Xioahe stared up at both of her parents in confusion. She knew things weren’t the same as her friend's parents. Her mom had just gotten back from her travels and her dad was sad all the time when he looked at her mom. 

She always observed the parents at her school, and they were never like her parents. But she never let it get her down. She was grateful. But there was always something she felt was missing. She didn't know much about love… but that wasn’t a problem. In Xiaohe’s eyes her parents loved each other very much. That’s why they were both sad. Because of the love that they had for each other. The unspoken words and the things they had to resolve first before they could love again. 

“I want it to work too.”

Lumine felt her heart skip a beat when looking at him. The light in it that she’d never seen before.

Before her parents could say anything more, Xiaohe grabbed both of their hands and held them tight. She didn’t understand why, but she started tearing up which caused both of the adults to fall to their knees in concern. 

“Xiaohe!”

“What’s wrong?!”

Xiaohe smiled, tears streaming down her face. 

“I want Mama and Papa to be happy too!”

Lumine looks towards Xiao, questioning him with her eyes. He didn’t need to ask, instead he pulled both of them in, his two girls wrapped in his arms. Determined not to let either go. 

Whispering into her ear, Xiao confirmed, “For her sake,” he gestured towards their child, “ and because this time, I won’t be letting you go either.”

That day she left, he regretted it every single second. Those thoughts of not being good enough and not fighting harder. It was all illusions. He shouldn’t have let her go. Just as much as she shouldn’t have left. 

“I’m not going anywhere.”

Their hands graze each other. 

“Then make me believe you.”

Chapter Text

“I’m not going anywhere.”

Their hands graze each other. 

“Then make me believe you.”

-2 Months Later-

It’s been a couple months since those words Xiao spoke. Ever since then, the family of three have been working on a new routine. Breakfasts together as well as dinner every night, unless Xiao was in need, someplace else. Otherwise they spent most of their time with each other. Lumine especially has been working on making up her lost time as a mother. Playing, styling and teaching Xiaohe of her own culture and skills. They’d often picnic and take walks, and visit her friends at Liyue Harbor. 

She still hadn’t sent word to her friends in the other nations of her return. She decided to make a turn once she was more settled in before maybe suggesting to Xiao about taking Xiaohe on a little trip. Of course she was very cautious when it came to decisions about her daughter. Xiao had a lot of say when it came to her, so she still had to discuss with him and get his approval about things regarding her. She understood, maybe once her being there, at home with them, becomes a norm, she’d be able to then make decisions as well. But for now she left it in his hands. 

As for her and Xiao’s relationship, nothing much has changed. They don’t get many opportunities to be alone, and when they do, Xiao vanishes soon after. Lumine understood that too, their relationship was still to be decided. She didn’t deny the tension, but Xiao made their daughter a priority, and so did she, but she’d be lying if she said she didn’t wish there’d be just a little more progress between them. 

She couldn’t help it. He was the love of her life, she wanted to know when. When they’d talk about them. When she was allowed to make a move. When he was going to say he loved her still, too. 

Was her impatience selfish? 

“Mama, you’re not eating,” a sweet voice pointed out and two identical pairs of eyes stared back at her. 

“Sorry sweetie,” she apologized with a smile and continued eating her meal. She could feel Xiao’s curious gaze on her while their daughter just ate as per usual. Not like he’d actually ask her, but Lumine hoped she didn’t have some sad expression on her face just now. It’s just a bit sad that they’re not how they usually are, even if she saw a glimpse of him two months ago.

Lumine looked back towards Xiaohe, the little girl was mischievous, cunning and smart. Skilled. Her vocabulary reminded her a bit of Xiao’s awkward talking, but in a baby version. Thus, she had a thought and decided to bring it up. 

“Has Xiaohe gone to school?” 

Xiao stops in his tracks, chopsticks halfway towards his mouth. Xiaohe tilts her head in confusion whilst Xiao puts his utensils down. 

“Verr Goldet taught her some words here and there…” Xiao seemed awkward on the topic. “Is it necessary?” He asked genuinely. 

“Of course it is Xiao! She can’t be cooped up here in the Inn all day,” Lumine states before pushing her cleared plate in front of her. 

“But she takes walks-”

“She needs to learn how to read and write and make friends. She won’t know what else is out there if she only knows one way to live,” she interrupts him and faces Xiaohe. “She won’t need to know how to fight, the times are much different from before she was born.”

Xiao seems a bit conflicted, but doesn’t say anything. This was definitely a needed conversation, although he hadn’t thought of school. Truth be, he figured Xiaohe would just be with him forever, or rather, he imagined her being his little girl forever. 

“She won’t be like the other children,” he mentions. “She’s young, but she's a Yaksha- half so, but still, there’s no way of knowing when or if she’ll turn. I’d have to teach her how to control her power,” he says, concerned that she’d end up like his siblings. Gone mad and losing themselves due to the Karma. He hoped Xiaohe wouldn’t have such a disgusting thing inside her, he hoped Lumine’s light overtook it. But they’d never really know. 

“The ‘Karma’… is it something that’s genetically passed down?” she questions.

“Not really no, but as Yaksha we carry burdens of our predecessors. Our power isn’t pure. Where it came from… bloodlust, war. It’s in our veins.” he speaks, a hint of fear for his daughter evident in his voice. “I don’t want her to hurt someone accidentally.”

Lumine now knew why he was sheltering her so much. Keeping her around the Adepti to keep an eye on her. She didn’t realize he was so careful with the people in her company. Xiaohe only ever enters the city with Zhongli or Xiao. 

As the parents face their innocent little girl, they hesitate as to what they should do. If she was a full Yaksha, Xiao would know how to deal with her powers, but she wasn’t… she was something of a hybrid. Half Yaksha- half otherworldly. They had no idea of the power their child could possess. In fact, if she inherited both of their powers, she might grow stronger than them someday. 

But Lumine didn’t want to strip her daughter of opportunities based on ‘what ifs’, Xiao and herself will be there every step of the way. When or if she even does get her powers, they’ll show her how to control it. If Xiaohe was anything like her, being a trapped teen would make things difficult for them later on. She’d rather deal with regular teenage problems. 

“Is Mama and Papa married?” 

Both Lumine and Xiao twist their heads so fast they almost get whiplash. 

“What!”

The people of Liyue know that Lumine has returned, perhaps they were starting to gossip. It was obvious who Xiaohe’s parents were, except the fact that they weren’t an ‘item’ at the moment. 

Marriage wasn’t a top either of them had brought up. In fact marriage was the last thing on their mind, at least to Lumine. Xiao didn’t have much knowledge of this. Etiquettes of courting and such. However they never actually expected to go through the traditional process. They were lovers, did they need an official label? 

In any case, it wouldn’t be surprising if she were to become curious. Xiaohe naturally asked a lot of questions. They just weren’t sure where she’d learnt something like that. Perhaps it was Xianyun again. Ever since she’s taken human form and interacted with them, she’d influenced Xiaohe quite a bit with silly chit chat. 

Then again Xianyun had always rooted for the two of them, hoping they’d wed. But that was back in the past, she knew of their circumstances. Perhaps the fact that they’d been more publicly walking around together like a family she assumed their… relationship. 

Either way, it was difficult to explain to Xiaohe. 

“Papa and I are your parents whether we’re married or not,” Lumine assured, trying to move past the topic. 

“But, only people who love each other are married,” she spoke softly, a bit confused, and then a frown settled on her face. Lumine panicked. 

“No, no that’s not true,” she got up from her seat and crouched beside her daughter. “You don’t have to be married to love someone. Sometimes people who love each other are happy just knowing that.” She tried her best to explain. 

Xiaohe looked between her parents. Did that mean her parents were happy just knowing that?

“So Mama and Papa are happy just in love?” she questioned innocently, not realizing the weight of her inquiry. 

It was silent for a moment, Lumine staggered in her movements, unable to answer. What could she say? Her parents aren’t married and they’re going through a tough time figuring out if they’re going to be with each other soon or not. 

Yes, they’ve established their feelings a few months ago. Of course they loved each other, but was it still the same? Lumine still felt like she had a lot to make up for before she could even hope for Xiao’s love. 

She was hesitant.

“Of course we are,” Xiao answered from behind her. Lumine’s ears perked and she turned her head slightly and raised them to meet his gaze. Xiao glanced at her briefly before he set his eyes on Xiaohe again. 

He walked towards them and bent down besides Lumine as well. 

“We’re even more happy knowing you’re our beautiful daughter, and that’s all that matters.” He said, placing a soft kiss on her forehead before standing up and lifting her up in his arms as well. “It’s getting late, bedtime. 

Xiao walked the two out of the dining area of the Inn as Lumine followed closely behind. She was a bit stunned at how casually he’d answered Xiaohe’s question. There was no faltering in his words. Almost as if what he said was the truth. Was it?

No, he was just saying things.  

Or maybe there was a hidden meaning behind it that he wanted her to catch?

Stop being delusional

When they made it back to the bedroom, Xiao helped Xiaohe to change while Lumine got the bed ready. Once she was all tucked in, Xiao kissed her one more time before stepping aside for Lumine. The Traveler sat on the edge of the bed beside her daughter and peppered her adorable face with kisses .  

She took a breath, staring into Xiaohe’s wide eyes. She gazed at Xiaohe with so much love, her daughter sharing her own features as well as Xiao’s. She was the perfect mixture of the both of them.

She wished with all her heart that their family circumstances were different. Then answering such a question wouldn’t be difficult for her. Being a family wouldn’t be as complicated. 

“All Papa and I need is your love, Xiaohe,” she caressed her small chubby cheek. “It makes us extremely happy… you have no idea.” Technically, Xiaohe was the glue of this family. She had absolutely no idea about the role she played in her parents' love story. 

Xiaohe drifted off to sleep moments after whilst Lumine sang a soft lullaby. But she unfortunately couldn’t sleep yet. A certain Adepti had been waiting for her. 

Sitting up from the bed she turns away and faces the man she’d fallen in love with all those years ago. Her heart still skips a beat. 

“Let’s go to the balcony,” he says, his head pointing towards the door as he then takes the lead, Lumine following behind him. 

There was a lot to discuss about Xiaohe’s future. Things they couldn’t mention with her around. Especially their status. Relationship wise. 

The stars were bright, a slight breeze wrapping itself around Lumine’s exposed skin. She doesn’t shiver though. She was used to the cold. However the goosebumps were still visible. 

The pair stopped at the rails of the balcony and stared off at the distance. There were few street lamps, but not enough to see the full ground below. It felt as if there was no one else at that moment. Just them. 

“Lumine,” he spoke first. 

“I know it’s dangerous to leave her alone with the people, but I believe she’ll be just fine. If she suddenly awakens her powers, you're a call away." She argues her point. Xiao didn’t seem fazed by her interruption. 

“That’s not what I’m worried about…” Xiao turns away from her, hiding his expression. “The children will speak. If Xiaohe were to say that her parents aren’t… courted.” he says softly, awkwardly. Lumine notices his blushy ears which then causes her to turn a bright red. She wasn’t expecting him to speak about this. 

So that was on his mind, not Xioahe’s powers. 

“Oh… I mean, it’s not like kids at this age care about things like that, and we could always… pretend,” she suggested. 

Pretend. This was honestly so pitiful to Lumine. She peeked at his reaction for a second. He looked like he was considering it, arms crossed as he leaned against the railings of the balcony.

It was attractive. 

“I mean, unless it’d be better to be truthful-”

“No, no, it’s alright, we wouldn’t want her to be even more different to the other kids than she already is,” he shakes his head, deciding then ‘pretending’ wouldn’t hurt anyone. However, if rumors start to spread it would be troublesome. Liyue had a few story tellers, and some of them weren’t talking about the past and stories of the ‘late’ Archon. No, some of these story tellers were the gossipers of the Harbor. 

They knew everyone's business, and before nightfall anyone could tell you a few versions of a half a story. 

Xiao wasn’t one for scandals and drama, but word got around. It was so bad that even he, someone who doesn’t mingle with mortals, had caught news of many irrelevant gossip stories. 

In any case, Lumine was surprised by Xiao’s compliance. She figured he’d argue to keep her out of school for a while longer. Gladly this wasn’t a dreadful back and forth with him. She was almost proud about how well they conversed just now. A strange sensation settled inside her. Xiao and her had just discussed something so… marital. As a husband and wife would speak. It made her giddy. 

Lumen smiled to herself. 

It didn’t go unnoticed. 

Xiao tilted his head, wondering what she was grinning about, but he didn’t pry. Although he couldn’t lie, it was mesmerizing. Lumine’s smile, her cute giggles. He hadn’t felt like this in a long time. It was nostalgic and not in a bad way. 

He couldn’t help but let the smallest of smiles slip. Not that she caught any glimpse of it, too busy in her own world. 

Not long after, Lumine retreated to the bedroom once more, getting ready to doze off for the night. She bid Xiao a goodnight and left the balcony. 

“Marriage, huh,” Xiao suddenly softly spoke to himself. 

The closest to married people he’d known was Zhongli and Ghuizong, even if they weren’t officially courted, he imagined them as what mortals would call a ‘married couple’. Back then he wasn’t much interested in his Master’s romantic relationship. His sisters were more gushy about the topic. They’d often tease Morax and his lover, and then they’d go and tell Xiao all about it.

Thinking back on it, he wished he’d paid more attention to those silly conversations. Maybe he’d be less at a loss than he was at the moment. He didn’t have anyone to really speak to about this. He felt a female would be a much better adviser in these topics. Not that he didn’t appreciate Zhongli, but even his Master was a bit of a novice when it came to romance. 

Perhaps he’d have to find someone to confide in. 

_________________________________________

She was frustrated. She didn’t have the right to be, but really… How long was it going to take to progress further in her relationship with Xiao?! They haven’t fallen into any cliche circumstances where she'd shamelessly get to be in a romantic scene with him. 

She rarely had time alone with him. Even when they were, she wasn’t sure what was acceptable between them yet. Not sure when the right time to work on them would be.

“He’s so frustrating,” she groaned. 

Eyes. 

Lumine awkwardly laughed, realizing she wasn’t alone. She was currently on the streets of Liyue Harbor. 

She was supposed to be getting groceries. Lumine woke up in the mood to cook some of her old recipes from when she was first here at Teyvat. She wanted Xiaohe to taste some of her old dishes as well as meet up with someone who’d assist her in enrolling Xioahe to the school. 

After the short debate, Xiao gave the ‘okay’ to have their daughter start her education. She would have used the Teleport Waypoints in the city, but she needed the walk to clear her mind that morning. 

It felt like all those years ago when she tried getting his attention, making it extremely obvious that she wanted to be around him. This time is different though. Xiao wouldn’t be getting any hints, in fact she was waiting on him. 

“What if he forgot? He said his feelings were the same, right? Why hasn’t he tried anything?” Lumine frowned, muttering to herself. At this point she couldn’t care less about the people around her who thought she was weird.

“Trouble in paradise?”

“There can’t be any trouble if i haven’t stepped into paradise yet-” Lumine furrowed her eyebrows in confusion before turning her head towards the voice.

A tall figure and a familiar set of ginger hair and a pair of ocean blue eyes. 

“Childe?!” 

“Miss me?” he winked.

The pair stopped in her tracks and Lumine dropped her groceries, hands raised to her mouth. 

“How long have you been here?” she asked with a genuine smile on her face. They’ve been through a lot together in the past, she couldn’t say she didn’t miss this trouble maker idiot. 

“That what I should be asking you, how long have you been back in Teyvat?” he asks curiously, one hand on his hip as he looks down at her with a cheeky grin. “I didn’t get any letter in my mail to say that you were back in town,” he teased. 

“Sorry about that, I had-” she hesitated. Not many people knew about her daughter. Not even that Xiao was the father. She wondered if he knew with all the gossip around town, “...family issues to work through- which I’m still working through,” she vaguely explained. 

Childe raised an eyebrow, but he knew better than to ask more. 

“But you’re back, for good?” He picks up her groceries and begins to walk. Lumine didn’t question the gesture and followed him.

“Yeah, I plan to stay,” she said thinking back to Xiaohe, a sweet smile appearing. Childe eyes her suspiciously, but doesn’t give it away. 

“What about your brother? You were here for years just to get him back,” he continued. 

The two passed by many of the citizens, all of them giving the pair a certain look. They stood out together, so some assumed what most people would when they saw young males and females alone with each other. 

Lumine was somehow oblivious to the stares, just happy to have reunited with an old friend. 

The last time she saw Childe was when they were in Snezhnaya, a few months before she left Teyvat after getting through to Aether. She hadn’t even said goodbye to him, not that she was able to say goodbye to everyone, but otherwise, it has definitely been awhile. 

“He and Paimon are back on our world, but I’m sure he’ll be back sometime soon,” she shrugged, not really sure what Aether planned to do. He was supportive about her leaving, but if she knew Paimon, she’d want to come back too.

“Ah, so you took a solo trip back here? Must have been important if you decided to come back even after being forcibly stuck here.” he eyed her from his peripheral vision, but Lumine didn’t give anything away and just chuckled. 

“When you say it like that, you make it sound like i hated this place,” she rolled her eyes playfully. Of course he was just teasing, but it was true. Yes she was stuck here, and she went through so much, but she never hated Teyvat. She met a lot of great people here and she never regretted helping all the people she did when she first woke up. This was her second home. 

Childe saw the content expression on Lumine’s face and decided not to press any further. He didn’t have any malicious intent when asking, just a habit of gathering information. 

They walked in a comfortable silence for a while, until they stopped at a little office. Lumine strolled in while Childe followed along without a word. 

He’s been all over Liyue Harbor but he couldn’t find himself to remember what kind of office this was. He didn’t think to ask Lumine either, he’d figure it out eventually anyway. 

“Hi, I’d like to register my daughter.”

Ah, she’s registering her daughter-

“What?!”

________________________________________________

To say he was shocked would be an understatement. Childe was quite literally crouching outside the office, flabbergasted. Stunned. He truly was speechless. But sure as hell curious. 

When Lumine finally walked out the building he immediately bombarded her. 

“What do you mean daughter? Since when? When you said family issues, you mean-” he took a breath. “Holy shit… congratulations?” He turned to her with both brows raised. “ It is yours right?”

Lumine gave him an ‘are you serious?’ look and he shook his head.

She laughed, hitting his shoulder, “Of course s he’s mine.” 

The ginger took a few moments to process, all the while Lumine just kept laughing at his reaction. He started pacing as if it was him that had given birth and kept a secret baby. 

Whilst Childe had a mental breakdown, Lumine came to the realization that some of her friends might have the same reaction. Just popping out to visit with a six year old child that's hers.

It was sudden and a bit soon, technically, they never planned to have a baby six years ago. It was a surprise to her and Xiao, a good one. Surely some of her friends wouldn’t be that surprised. Most of them were mortal, so she wouldn’t be surprised if she visited and some of them would be married or pregnant too. Then again not many people want kids too early. 

“They look cute together, don’t they?”

“Oh young love~”

Lumine sighed as she listened to the passersby assuming her and Childe’s relationship. Not like she can say she was in a relationship, Xiao was keeping her at a distance despite them both confessing. 

She was sure Childe could hear them as well. He didn’t say anything either, but she didn’t question it. 

Once he fully processed, he stood upright and they began walking again, this time he kept taking obvious glances at her. Practically turning his whole torso to stare at her. She thought he was being ridiculous, she knew what he wanted to ask. 

“Ask,” she raised an amused eyebrow.

“Who's the father?” he asked with no hesitation. 

Even though she told him to, Lumine wasn’t sure how to respond. Would Xiao appreciate her telling their business to everyone? Did he prefer keeping their ‘situation’ private? Most of Liyue Harbor knew Xiaohe existed, they knew she looked awfully a lot like the Conqueror of demons. A cuter version, but still, her appearance made it obvious. Not many knew of her mother though. 

Which was Lumine. 

“It’s complicated.” she decided to answer. An anxious feeling sat in her stomach after speaking. There wasn’t a specific reason, but whenever she had the realization of her and Xiao’s uncertainty, she felt a bit down. 

Her mood shifted slightly, but she didn’t make it noticeable, keeping her true feelings hidden. 

“That wasn’t the question,” Childe retorted and then sighed out defeatedly. Clearly she wasn’t going to give him a direct answer. This made him curious as well as to…why?

“Is he a deadbeat? Want me to fight him?” he offered playfully and Lumine almost wanted to laugh at how ironic it was. 

I’m the deadbeat.

A frown then settled on her face, she couldn’t help it after hearing Childe’s words. Maybe she should get beat up…

She felt a hand brush her shoulder and then lay there. Her eyes were lowered, almost ashamed to tell him the truth. Childe could sense something was wrong, he didn’t want to pry, but his dear friend wasn’t looking too good. 

Lumine felt a chill run up her spine. 

“What actually happened?” Childe’s voice became softer, then stepped closer. 

She felt eyes on her. 

“Lumine?” he called out her name again, his voice going deaf in her ears. 

His hand raised, rested up on her cheek and not even a second later, a gust of wind and a swirl of smoke erupted right beside them. Childe felt a malicious gaze upon him, bloodlust almost. He stepped away from Lumine on the defensive. 

“Harbinger,” his voice, laced with distaste, called out. “I don’t recall any Snezhnaya Ian envoys arriving today,” he stared. His face might not have given away anything, but the Yaksha’s eyes told a different story. Childe would be foolish to say something remotely close to setting him off. 

“Honoured Adeptus,” he cleared his throat sharing a quick glance with Lumine. Which happened to be his second mistake. “I’m not here on the behalf of my nation. I’m here on personal business.” He replied honestly. The ex-harbinger found no benefit in deceiving the Conqueror of Demons. 

Xiao straightened up, standing in front of Lumine, causing Childe to lose sight of her. He looked back towards her and then at the groceries in her hand. Their gazes meet and she stares back puzzled. 

The third part observes them closely until it becomes all too clear. I see, that’s what this is. He couldn’t confirm it till now, but he’d been sensing something of a death stare. At first he thought someone was targeting Lumine, so he stuck around, but now he realized it was because he was around her the entire time. 

He figured that’s why she couldn’t say who the father was. Rumors and gossipers around town would have a field day with news like that. But she also said that her situation was complicated. Either complicated with the child or complicated with the father. 

It was the latter. 

After he’d mention the father, her relaxed demeanor had soured to an anxious one. Which meant- 

They weren’t actually together. Having a child before marriage wasn’t uncommon, definitely rare though. In the eyes of others it was also seen as irresponsible, many elders disapproved. Even in this somewhat modern society, it was necessarily socially accepted. 

This, however, was the offspring of an Adeptus. People would think twice than to shame one of their legendary saviors. 

“Lumine,” he spoke again, causing the pair to look at him simultaneously. “I’ll be leaving to sort my affairs, if you need help again, I’ll be in town for a while,” he smiled, but as his eyes met the Yaksha, it fell. 

The two stared off for a while in silence, almost as if they were trying to assert some type of dominance. Lumine watched in confusion until Childe nodded in her direction before leaving. 

She watched him disappear into the crowd before she sighed out. 

Xiao was still watching the ginger, making sure he was out of sight and earshot. 

“What did he want with you?” he asked immediately, but he gave nothing away in his voice. 

“I bumped into him a while ago, he helped carry my stuff while I registered Xiaohe for school,” she said nonchalantly. Something stirred up in Xiao, a feeling he hadn’t felt in ages. But he couldn’t let it show. Although he could never hide from Lumine, she knew something was up. 

“If you needed help, you could have called me,” he said, trying to hide his dislike of the situation.

Lumine shook her head with a smile, “I was just having some ‘me’ time before he came along. I was able to catch up with a friend too.” 

Friend. Xiao didn’t like the sound of that. The way that Harbinger looked at her and stood so close, it was too friendly for his liking. But Xiao had to ground himself, he had no say in her affairs. 

Still, it left a bad taste in his mouth. Especially just before he intervened. 

“You had to register her?” He changed the topic. If he had to keep talking about what had just occurred, he was afraid he’d say something stupid. 

The blonde giggled, breaking Xiao from his thoughts, setting him at ease once more. 

“You know, for someone who's been living in the nation of contracts, you haven’t seemed to grasp the concept of it,” she teased as they began to walk out of the Harbor, heading to the Inn. 

“I just don’t see the reason for all of these formalities to educate a child,” he grabs hold of some groceries and sighs, ignoring the shocked stares of the citizens. He doesn’t often walk out in the open, but it shouldn’t be too out of the ordinary if he was walking with the Savior of Liyue. 

“We have to start paying a monthly fee as well,” she stated as to which Xiao eyes her a bit awkwardly. She chuckles, “Don’t worry, I plan to start working at the Adventurers Guild again.”

Unfortunately, being an immortal Adeptus didn’t come with a salary. However he didn’t plan to leave all of it to Lumine. 

“I still get offerings from those who pray to me, most of the time it’s Mora,” he ponders a bit. He often left his offerings at orphanages or homes on the outskirts of Liyue for those who were more in need of it. 

She flashes Xiao a grateful grin, continuing to discuss Xiaohe’s new schedule that would have to be put into place. 

A bit further away, relaxing atop a grassy hill sat the ex-harbinger. He watches the pair walk together, observing their body language.  He couldn’t hear what they were saying, but he could see Lumine’s bright smile from anywhere. 

He smiles. 

“You said they’re not together, right?”

“No. They’re just ‘co-parenting’, was the word.” 

Childe chuckled and shook his head. 

“I’m just supposed to get in between them,” he stood up and stretched his limbs. “Just so you know, if I lose a limb, you’re paying me triple and then some,” he smirked, throwing a mischievous grin towards his client. 

“You’ll live.”

Chapter Text

“Hello, my name is Xiaohe,” she introduced herself to the bird who sat surprisingly still on the log in front of her. 

Her first day of school would start tomorrow, she’d been excited since her mom came back to tell her a few days ago. She didn’t have any friends her age, just the other Adepti, but they were more her guardians than ‘friends’. Still, she wanted to make a good first impression. She practiced her smile all week long, Xiao was a bit concerned, not having seen someone smile so consistently. It was a bit freakish, but he just threw her a thumbs up before asking Lumine if what she was doing is normal. 

At first she was a bit scared, not being around her mom and dad for a few hours was going to be a big change, but her mother assured her that everything would be fine. School was going to be fun and she was going to learn so many new things. And when she returns from school, she can tell her parents about all the things she learned. 

Xiao was still a bit skeptical, not wanting his one and only daughter away from him or her mother for so long. He even opted to watch her from a distance, but Lumine told him that he was being silly and overprotective. He then proceeded to argue his point that her not being in their sight was extremely dangerous. 

Lumine decided to let Xiao figure out his feelings on his own. Schooling was already decided, so he couldn’t do anything about it. 

“My favourite colour is yellow…and green…and maybe pink too,” she thought really hard. Choosing just one favourite colour was a bit difficult. She wondered what the other kids would say. What if they thought her favourite things were weird? Apparently most of the school kids knew each other already. What if they didn’t want to be her friend. 

Xiaohe sighed as her role play buddy, the bird, flew off, leaving her all alone. 

“I want to stay home with Papa…” she slumps down onto the grass and lays on her back. She starts cloud watching, a little hobby she had for whenever she got tired of playing. 

That one looks like Aunty Xianyun when she’s a bird. 

And that looks like one of Miss Hu tao’s coffins. 

The excitement started to wear off. Sometime after staring at the clouds and the sky, she started feeling a bit scared. She didn’t know what school was like and even though she liked mingling with people more than her father did, it was still new and she’d never been away from her family for so long. 

Lumine had explained what her days of the week would be like now that school was starting. Mama and Papa wouldn’t be with her, and she’d have to leave a bit earlier in the morning than usual. Although she was excited about the lunch her mom said she’ll be making it for her everyday. 

“Excuse me,” an unrecognizable voice spoke aloud that made Xiaohe sit up from her laying position on the grass. She didn’t stand up, but curiously observed the person who was making their way to her. 

She’d never seen this man before. He was tall, fair and had orange coloured hair. 

The man squatted down beside her. “Are you all alone?” he asked with a friendly smile. 

He was a good looking man. 

Xiaohe blushed. He’s really pretty.

“No, Mama said I could play here,” she answered and crossed her legs in front of the man. 

“Ah, I see. Sorry if I disturbed you then, I just noticed you were looking a bit down,” he held a consistent smile, it made Xiaohe feel comfortable. His presence didn’t feel threatening either, so she didn’t feel the need to contact her guardians. 

“I’m a little scared,” she confessed, feeling a bit shy as she spoke softly. The orange headed man decided to sit as well, not wanting to leave the child all alone. He happened to pass by some crooks in this area a while back. 

“And what’s a brave girl like you scared of?” he teased with a grin. Xiaohe giggled at the silly man. She then gestured with her hands for him to come closer. She leaned near to his ear, as if she was telling him a secret and whispered, “It’s my first day of school tomorrow,” she sat back again and fidgeted with her fingers and the grass. 

“School?” he repeated. She reminded him of his little brother a few years back. He never liked going to school either and preferred to follow him around. 

“That is quite scary, isn’t it?” he agreed, nodding his head with his arms crossed, trying to relate to the little girl. She didn’t meet his gaze, but the girl looked extremely familiar to him. He just couldn’t put his finger on it. 

“My name’s Childe, what’s yours?” he introduced, holding out his hand for a shake. Xiaohe hesitantly shook his hand and then smiled. 

“My name is Xiaohe, I’m six years old and my favourite colour is… well, I haven’t decided yet,” she furrowed her eyebrows in thought. Her vocabulary was astounding in his eyes, but that was due to the people around her, especially her father, who never babied her. He didn’t get the concept of ‘baby talk’ when he was raising her and ended up just speaking as if she understood him. This helped her speech in the long run, so ultimately she was already well spoken at the age of six. 

“Did you practice that introduction for your new classmates?” Childe asked in an amused tone whilst the little girl turned as red as a tomato.

Childe laughed at the sweet girl, memories flashing back to his younger brother at Xiaohe’s age. Kids were always too timid in the beginning, but in no time they’ll be talking about how much fun they were having and that they couldn’t wait for the next day. Soon enough all they’d want to do is hangout with their friends. 

Xiaohe stood up from the grass, dusting any dirt off her dress and placed both hands on her hips. She wasn’t usually a shy child, but the realization of being alone and not with the people she’s most comfortable with put her in a different perspective. However, her dad has told her many times to never be afraid. To never feel ashamed and to believe in herself. 

Xiao always encouraged his daughter to do what she believed and do it with a smile. Unlike him, he wanted Xiaohe to be confident and happy as her own person. To live with no regrets or unnecessary fears that he always had. To always try and achieve her dreams. She never truly understood what her father meant, but she knew he wouldn’t want her to be depressed about something like meeting new people. 

That’s right, just like when she meets new tenants for the Inn. When she helps Verr and talks with all kinds of different people. This was nothing different. 

“I’m going to do my best!” she yelled, causing Childe to smile in confusion. Where does she get her new found confidence? He didn’t know, but he figured it out. Who Xiaohe reminded him of. 

Lumine. 

It was astounding in fact, the nose, face structure… her clothes. 

Hold on-

“Is your mom-”

“ Harbinger ,” he sighed out. “We meet- again,” he said, hiding his obvious dislike for the mortal. 

He was right. 

“What brings you here?” he asked, slightly stepping closer to his daughter. Xiaohe wasn’t fazed by her dad’s sudden appearance, she’d grown used to it over the years. In fact she was always sure if someone would randomly appear, it would be her dad. She felt safe knowing he’d be there whenever she needed whether she knew it or not. 

“Papa, this man was just talking to me,” she held Xiao’s hand, sensing her dads foul mood even if he didn’t show it on her face. 

“What did I say about talking to strangers?” he softly scolded as he frowned at his daughter. She puffed her cheeks, almost stubbornly. She broke free from her dad and crossed her arms. 

“He’s not a stranger. He’s my friend,” she stated with a slight blush on her cheeks. 

Xiao’s eyes widened and then he immediately faced the culprit and glared at him. Childe winced and held his hands up in surrender. 

“I just saw her all alone, I was worried because this place is sorta dangerous,” he tried to save himself from the misunderstanding. Xiaohe had developed a liking for the ginger-head and her father was not having it. Childe was the last person he wanted Xiaohe to start talking to. Her mother was already friendly with him, having his daughter too would set him off the edge. 

“She’s fine, I have eyes on her,” Xiao stated and began picking her up. Xiaohe made no struggle and allowed herself to be carried. She wrapped her arms around her fathers neck and snuggled in close. 

Xiao turned his back towards Childe, giving him no further explanation. He didn’t need that harbinger to tell him how to look after his child. He’s been looking after her for all these years, to the ordinary maybe leaving her alone was irresponsible, but they didn’t have the means to raise their kids like he could. 

He never once let Xiaohe down, and he was going to keep it that way. 

“You know it’s strange,” Childe said, causing the Yaksha to stop in his tracks. Xiao didn’t have to listen to what he had to say, but he found himself being rooted in his spot. “I wondered why Lumine was so sad yesterday when I asked about the father of her child,” he started. Xiao already knew he wasn’t going to like what he had to say next. In fact, just bringing up Lumine made something inside him snap. 

“She was unhappy,” he scoffed. “I mean with you being all control freak-”

“Watch your mouth harbinger ,” Xiao kept his rising temper at bay, the grip on Xiaohe’s dress tightening. “Your words mean nothing.” His head was slightly tilted over his shoulder, eyes squinted threateningly. 

“All I’m saying is, Lumine deserves someone who puts her first. Someone who actually cares about her,” he chuckled, turning away from the pair. “I don’t mind filling that spot since it’s so clearly empty,” he started walking away. As much as Xiao would have liked to teach him a lesson about disrespecting him, he contained his bloodlust for Xiaohe’s sake who slightly trembled in his arms. 

Xiaohe has only seen her father angry a handful of times, but each time it was scary to see. She knew her dad wouldn’t hurt her, but she didn’t like seeing him like that.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, trying to cool down. He hugged her tightly and apologetically. He knew she didn’t like this side of him, but in the moment he couldn’t control himself. 

Yet again, his emotions were always out of control when it came to Xiaohe and Lumine. 

He sighed, not wanting to think about what the harbinger had said. It was almost comedic. But he disliked the fact that deep down he thought just maybe the scenario of Lumine being taken could very well come true. 

That meant even he wasn’t sure what was happening between them. Their feelings were quite out in the open. Yes, he did say to put Xiaohe first before what they felt, but it's been a good while now. And yet, nothing. They’ve been avoiding it the entire time. 

“It’s okay Papa,” Xiaohe started patting her dads head. Xiao paused for a moment and furrowed his brow at his daughter's strange action. 

“Did you just pat me?” he raised an eyebrow teasingly. 

Xiaohe giggled and patted his head a few more times, “Let’s go home doggy!”

Xiao shook his head with a smile, feeling much better. Only she could make him forget about his troubles so quickly, but she’d be getting the meanest tickle fight later. 

____________________________________________

Lumine stands in front of the commissions board that was put up right in front of the Inn. Her arms were folded, one foot tapping the ground as she stood in thought. 

Over the years the commission has become more tame. Not many monsters were around anymore, in fact they were almost extinct by now. However, there were still some cases. At the moment, most of the commissions were just running errands or searching for lost things. There were a few that seemed promising, but Lumine yearned for an adventure. Some action even. She’d take some lunatics' duel commission if there was one. Just to loosen her joints. 

It’s been ages since she’s gotten into a fight. Not that it was a bad thing, but part of her travels and adventures, her entire life, she’s been training. Maybe she’ll have to scorch some ruins to kill off the rest of the monsters lurking. But since they were rare, there hasn’t been a single commission about them. 

She’d have to stop by the Adventurer's guild. Perhaps Katheryne had something good hidden somewhere that she didn’t put out. No, she was sure Katheryne did. She always had a special mission left out for Lumine back in the day. 

“Mama!” 

Lumine spun around with a grin after hearing her daughter's voice. She was being carried by Xiao, but she was quick to jump out of his arms and rush to Lumine. The little girl was quick on her feet and in no time she wrapped herself around her mothers legs. Lumine squeezed the little one's cheeks and kissed her cheek, bending down a bit before standing upright again. 

“Did you enjoy playing outside?” she asked curiously as to which Xiaohe nodded her head profusely. 

Over the past few weeks she’d gotten used to Xioahe taking walks on her own. Even though it was still a bit concerning, Xiao assured her he was able to keep an eye on her. So, she trusted him. 

“I met a really nice Mister!” She states with blushy pink cheeks. Lumine raised a brow at Xiao for confirmation, but the Yaksha seemed a bit ticked off. “I can’t remember his name though…” Xiaohe almost seemed disappointed which caused Lumine to laugh. 

“I’m sure you’ll see him again-”

“Absolutely not,” Xiao interrupted with a sour expression. Lumine was a little bit curious now. Having seen Xiao openly dislike someone isn’t an everyday event. In fact he’s usually unaffected by people, so it was surprising. 

Xiaohe sighed and rolled her eyes making Lumine burst out in laughter while Xiao stood wide-eyed at his daughter. 

“Alright, go have lunch and take a nap before Papa grounds you,” Lumine teased. Xiaohe giggled and scurried off to Smiley for something to feast on. 

Turning back to the father, she watched him curiously, wanting to ask, but she decided against it. She didn’t want to be that cruel to make him relive whatever was annoying him. Instead, she just thought of something that could help the both of them. 

She stepped closer to him and took a breath. It’s been a while since they did this. She was a bit nervous to ask. Embarrassed actually. It was a bit bold, but what did she have to lose?

“Xiao,” she started slowly, “You wanna blow off some steam?”

Sweaty. Hot. Lumine took in quick breaths, legs weak, body weak.  Her heart raced, senses on high alert. Adrenaline. She felt a high she hadn’t felt in a really long time. She ran a hand through her hair, strands sticking to her forehead. She eyed the cause of her weakened state, eyes glossing over him. He seemed unfazed, not breaking a sweat, a smirk on his face. 

Damn.

She hasn’t seen that expression in a long time. She wondered if he enjoyed doing it with her or just what they were doing. 

“You lost your touch,” he chuckled and continued to confidently stride towards her. He skillfully spins his polearm ready to attack once more. 

Lumine digs her sword into the ground for balance as she gets up again to face him. She pulls it out of the dirt and takes her battle stance, gripping the handle of the sword. She leaps, throwing her sword towards him, but he easily dodges her attack and hits her back with the end of his polearm, kicking her down. 

She doesn’t linger on the ground for too long, kicking her one leg out to trip him, but he knew all her sly tricks already. Xiao jumps, high enough that he twists himself mid air and throws his spear at her. Lumine rolls out the way just as it's about to hit her. 

He’s quick to land and run towards her, grabbing his polearm and launching a second attack. Lumine was on the defensive. 

He dukes it out with her, him being on the offensive, striking hard and fast as Lumine does her best to find an opening while dodging. Xiao was an experienced fighter. A war veteran. He had centuries to perfect and hone his skills. Lumine was slightly younger than him but the difference was that Xiao was a war child. He grew up relying on his instincts and quick survival instincts. Like an animal. For about a good amount of time in his life he lived as a Vermillion Bird. 

He was quick witted with sharp senses. 

“You’re going easy on me,” she grunted, finally pushing him away and giving herself a good distance to recoup. 

“If I went all out you wouldn’t be standing right now,” he stated with an amused grin. When he sparred, Xiao felt the most in his element. Let his instincts take control, his body moving swiftly and smoothly on his own. He hasn’t fought like this in ages. 

Back all those years ago, before Lumine became pregnant, they had a weekly sparring session. This way they could train and spend time together. Xiao was a great opponent for her to get better. For Xiao, Lumine was worthy of it. 

He only ever would spar to train Ganyu, or back when his siblings were alive. But Lumine was a good match. He was able to fight without restraints because she held her own. She was mighty strong, he respected her a great deal. 

Lumine rolled her eyes at him. Of course he wouldn’t be taking her seriously, but she didn’t want to admit that maybe she was slacking. Her travels had been rather mild with just slaying a few minor beasts, but nothing challenging. She might’ve gotten a bit lax over the years. 

Once again, they took their battle stances. This time Lumine charged, taking off on a sprint while Xiao observed her movements. He gripped his polearm, ready to strike when she did. The blonde struck her sword towards him, little did he know it was a faint. And when he grabbed her wrist like she predicted, she swerved her body, sending a kick to his head. 

“You’re still the same,” he said, her eyes widening as he dropped his polearm, grabbing her leg and throwing her down onto the ground, pinning her down. 

“I win.”

The both of them breathed out heavily, trying to catch their breaths, hearts pumping and sweat dripping. Their eyes lock as their chests rise and fall in sync. Xiao sees the old them at this moment. They’re free from all anxieties. It’s just them again. When they were falling… deep. 

 Lumine feels a bit uneasy in their position. 

They’re too close. Xiao wasn’t ready, she needed to distance herself. She couldn’t take advantage of their situation, no matter how much she wanted it. 

Not long after, she made a move to get out under him. This causes Xiao’s brows to furrow, having thought they were having a ‘moment’. 

“She was unhappy,” he scoffed. “I mean with you being all control freak-”

The harbingers' words struck him. 

“All I’m saying is, Lumine deserves someone who puts her first. Someone who actually cares about her”.

He couldn’t help but wonder if this was true. He thought they were enjoying their time just now. Had Lumine given up, did she think he was insufferable for not knowing what he wanted after all these months? Was she getting impatient? Did she not care anymore? 

Lumine dusted herself off and her sword dispersed into golden dust, whilst his polearm did the same in a dark smoke. 

Their difference was almost so obvious like this. 

“Lumine?” he called out. 

“Yes?” she replied, not meeting his gaze. 

“Is everything alright?” he asked, concerned. Was he maybe too hard on their sparring? Did she not appreciate being taken too lightly? He only did that since she hadn’t been training, it would be harder on her if he did go all out. 

 “Yeah, I just forgot that I have to go see Kathryne for a commission,” she started walking backwards waving her feelings off. “I’ll see you later at dinner,” she answered and left just as quickly. 

Xiao knew something was off, but he couldn’t ask. Maybe she needed space from him. That’s why she left in  a hurry. 

He watched as she disappeared from the grassy hill, her destination Liyue Harbor. A subtle frown sat upon his face, a sigh escaping from his lips. He usually didn’t bother with what people said, but just maybe, he felt that this had something to do with him. The pair was quite neutral for the past few weeks. What suddenly changed? Her meeting with that harbinger? 

He clicked his tongue, hands resting on his hips as he then let his head fall to the back with his eyes closed. This was strange territory. He hardly doubted himself. 

Perhaps some time with his daughter could clear his mind. 

That said, Lumine was practically sprinting down to the Harbor with her face flushed, heart racing. 

He was so close!

His grip on her as he pinned her down, his weight on her, their faces inches away– the dirtiest thoughts ran through her mind. No, no, no! He didn’t seem fazed by their proximity. Was it not that big of a deal to him? Lumine could barely think straight, she cowardly ran away. 

But…

She didn’t want to break any boundaries just yet. In fact she doesn’t plan to until he gives her the green light. Which would be difficult considering he wasn’t sure either. At the moment, Xiao seemed content that they were all as a family and that Xiaohe had some normality in her life. Having both her parents with her. Dinner together. Taking walks together. Xiao wanted the best for her. 

Lumine was uncertain as to how long it’d be for him to be satisfied. As long as the years she abandoned them? Xiao wasn’t so cruel, but even she thought that would be a ‘reasonable’ punishment. 

Afterall it made sense he was taking so long. It hasn’t been so long since they reunited. Just less than half a year. She was still getting used to her role as a mother, currently Xiao still had full ‘custody’ and decision making when it came to Xiaohe. Lumine had ways to go before she’s able to completely step in as mother. 

Although, that was a conversation with Xiao for another day. 

“Stupid, Xiao!” Lumine insulted as she reached the Harbor. Her thoughts began to settle down now that she was in a public area. The reason she was there now became her priority. 

They already paid the registry fee for the school. Xiaohe would start the next day which meant she’d have to prepare a delicious lunch for her. 

A part of her felt down knowing she was about to see less of her daughter, even though she just got back. But education was important for young ones. Xioahe would get to learn about all the opportunities she has. She didn’t have to grow up to be a guardian or adventurer like her parents. Maybe she’d prefer something more mundane. Like cooking, teaching or being a lawyer or doctor. Xioahe could have a normal life. 

This made Lumine smile, a bittersweet excitement for Xiaohe’s future. 

Walking along the stress of Liyue Harbor, she passes many shops. Clothing, perfume, restaurants- all places Xiaohe could be interested in. 

Maybe she was thinking too far ahead. 

She’s only six. 

“Ad astra abysossque~ Welcome to the Adventurers Guild dear Traveler,” she greeted with her never changing smile and tone. 

“Hi, Kathryne!” Lumine greeted back with a toothy grin. 

Even though Kathryne never changes her tone, her smile becomes softer. 

“Nice to see you, Traveler. Where is your companion?” she asked, referring to Paimon. Lumine sighs with a sad smile. 

Paimon. 

“Back home, it’s just me today,” she replies and leans on the counter. “Kathryne, I can’t help but notice the commissions recently…” she started. If Kathryne knew the traveler well, it was that she rarely took the easy commissions. 

“Too lowbrow for you Traveler?” Kathryne chuckles knowingly and brings out a clipboard. “There’s hardly any new B to S-Rank commissions, but I have a list of some that not many wanted to take.” She left the list in front of Lumine to take a look at. 

She eyed down the list, many of them were just people claiming their houses were haunted or escorting, things that would either take days or send her away for days at a time. But she didn’t want to leave Xiaohe at this time. She preferred something that would allow her to take breaks and come back the next day to continue– and with good pay, of course. 

That’s when it caught her eye. 

“What’s this?”

Kathryne took a look before explaining, “Thanks to you Traveler, many of the monsters have been eradicated after the defeat of Tsaritsa- however, some still lurk in deep ruins and cause chaos around surrounding villages,” she gave Lumine the gist of the situation. 

“There’s trouble but no one has taken this commission?” Lumine asked dumbfounded. Commissions like this should be top priority if they were terrorizing villages and civilians. 

“Well that’s the problem, everyone who went to search the ruins claimed that there was no such thing.”

“What?” she furrowed her brows in confusion. 

“The villagers have stopped coming to report it since it seems that nobody can solve the mystery of the monsters,” Kathryne crossed her arms in thought. “The Guild put it aside since no one was actually hurt, just minor thefts and broken equipment,” she finished. 

It was strange, Lumine had thought. The first thing that came to her mind was that maybe someone had mistaken a person for a monster. Maybe just some lowly bandits scaring the villagers. But apparently these monsters reside in the ruins, not the village itself. 

“May I see the report?” Lumine asked and Kathryne nodded her head going to the back of the office area. 

The reward was always listed with the commission. It was a hefty sum, considering the entire village put towards the reward. This would help Xioahe’s schooling fees for a couple of months as well as some of her needs. 

The mystery however would have to then be solved. Knowing herself, there was always a twist to commissions like these. The Traveler had adventures enough to know there was probably something more to it than just disappearing monsters. 

Whilst waiting on Kathryne, Lumine went through her own mental detective skills. 

“Here we go, take your time to read it thoroughly,” she suggested. 

It was a long note written by the chief of the village. Some monsters have been causing a muck at night specifically. Monster-like noises coming from the ruins near their village, scaring the travelers and children. 

Lumine wondered if this was just some prank, she’d feel bad for taking the reward if it was for something silly. 

But it wouldn’t hurt to take a look. 

“I’ll do it,” she decided, “Do you mind writing down the address and perhaps a map of some sort if they have?”

Kathryne quickly jotted down the coordinates and any other spare information she could remember from the villager who delivered the report. She then told Lumine the usual Guild policy of commission cancellations and that she was welcome to come back and take a look at much easier ones, as well as taking many commissions at once. Provided that they are done in the given time limit. 

She waved Kathryne off and walked towards the Harbor’s promenade. 

She looked over the map and the report a few times. Despite living in Teyvat for so many years, Lumine still had to map out some areas. Liyue was filled with high mountains and hidden villagers. 

After taking Xiaohe to school she’ll meet with the Village-Chief and scope out the ruins. She figured this commission might take a while. Taking on errands for some small cash would be good for quick income as well, just in case this mission turns out to be a bust. 

“Monsters-like sounds in the ruins, but not actual monster sounds,” she voiced her thoughts. “There are animals that sound a bit scarier at night, maybe there’s a wild animal wrecking things at night,” she analyzed the information. 

“But theft was also reported– a thieving wild boar perhaps,” Lumine chuckled at the idea, that was something Paimon would have said. She definitely was missing ‘The Best Travel Companion’. 

Eventually she wanted Xiaohe to meet Paimon, her grandparents as well. The closest thing she has to a grandparent would be Zhongli. Xianyun is more of an Aunt than a grandmother. 

She missed her family too. She left almost right away after settling down in her world. Maybe after a while she could introduce them to Xiao as well. But Xiao was another topic on its own. She had a mission to focus on. Not her ex. 

“A disappearing-thieving-monster-like-sounding creature in the ruins terrorizing a village, that sounds challenging,” a voice spoke from behind her. Lumine jumped, getting a fright from the sudden interruption. She was too in her head to notice someone's presence. 

“What’re you-” 

“Want me to tag along, Girlie?”

Chapter Text

There weren’t many ‘monsters’ who stole things without casualties. The report Lumine read didn’t seem exceptionally troubling. It just seemed like someone was recklessly stealing , maybe also being a clutz. There wasn’t much to go by. No sightings. Just broken equipment and theft. And the sounds. The monster-like sounds. There wasn’t any specific description of the sounds. So she could regard them as violent animal noises or one of the many species of monsters who didn’t want to harm the villagers. Only came out at night too. 

To avoid being seen?

Lumine had hundreds of questions running through her head. All of them trying to get to the first clue she could use to start the mystery commission. 

“You shouldn’t frown so much,” a muffled voice due to the food in its mouth spoke. Childe. He kept pace with Lumine’s short legs and stared down at her as she walked deep in thought– a finger on her chin, arms crossed and furrowed brows. 

He took another bite from his sandwich and continued to stare. 

She rolled her eyes and stopped in her tracks. 

“You’re supposed to save that for our lunch break-” she sighed out and shook her head, ignoring his words, “And don’t talk when you’re eating before you choke,” she stated and took out her map. 

Childe grinned and then swallowed his food that Lumine so graciously made for him. He licked his fingers and wiped them on his shirt. 

“That’s such a motherly thing to say,” he chuckled.

“Making fun of me?”

 “Of course not, Xiaohe is very lucky.”

Lumine’s head raised from looking down at the directions, eyes wide in surprise. 

“You met her? When?” 

The red-head smirks and looks ahead of him knowingly, the short blonde curious in his peripheral vision. Unfortunately, he couldn’t bring up the talk with the Conqueror of Demons. No, she’d definitely be pissed. As much as he wanted to tease and gloat about getting under Xiao’s skin. It would be unwise. 

He doesn’t say anything and this gets Lumine even more curious. She presses him on the subject all the way to Yaodie Valley, North-West of Liyue Harbour. To her dismay, Childe reveals

nothing of his meeting with her daughter. As they reach the Village entrance, Lumine swears she’ll get answers out of him, as to which he shrugs and winks at her teasingly. 

She rolls her eyes. 

“Traveler?” a familiar voice speaks, a villager Lumine met years ago. 

“Fenghua! You’re so grown up now,” a girl in her teens ran up to Lumine and hugged her. While holding the once little girl, Lumine is reminded of the time that had gone since she left. All the kids she’d met in Teyvat should be in their teens by now. But it didn’t make her sad knowing they’re all doing alright. 

“You haven’t visited in years, what brings you here?” Fenghua, who seemingly didn’t spare the Traveler’s companion a glance, only staring in awe of her savior. 

“There was a report. Theft? Vandalism?” she stated and the girl suddenly stills, but quickly enough she sighs and turns towards the village. 

The girl doesn’t say anything, but motions for the adventures to follow her. 

It was midday, many of the villagers were out and about, nothing out of the ordinary and none seemed to recognize Lumine yet. It was much different from six years ago, obviously. There were new houses put up and everything felt much more developed. 

When she first entered the Valley, there was no village, just a few houses spread out. Later on a small group of families formed an official Village and a village chief was appointed. From then on, it seemed they expanded. 

“Well you see, about that,” the girl started, almost whispering, not wanting to speak too loudly, “We stopped sending commissions and reports since everyone who came was no help. The village chief became frustrated, saying that we didn’t need anyone’s help.” Lumine could understand a bit, also realizing why Fenghua was speaking so softly. The topic must be ‘taboo’, not wanting to upset the Chief more. 

“There were a few who tried not too long ago, but like all the others, they came up with nothing. The villagers started setting up traps of their own, but they’ve all failed,” she speaks almost defeatedly, like it was a lost cause. Maybe it was. 

“What kind of traps?” Childe finally speaks up. 

“Uh- They sometimes lay a bunch of food out at night… But whenever that happens, whatever the creature is, doesn't come out. It only ever comes out when no one is trying. It’s almost like it waits for us to give up and then it appears,” she states the current situation. 

“Isn’t that a bit too strategic for an animal?” Childe questions, a hand placed on his hip. 

“Right?!” Fenghua agrees enthusiastically and the adventurers look at each other in surprise. 

“Sorry, I’ve been trying to figure it out myself, many of us kids are,” she scratches the back of her neck in embarrassment and lets out an awkward chuckle. 

 Lumine gives her a reassuring smile and takes a look around the village. No-one seemed alarmed in the slightest. That meant they could rule out day time robberies. They could also rule out ‘it’ being an animal. 

“So… Not a thieving boar…” He gives Lumine a teasing look and she slaps his shoulder. Fenghua furrowed her brows, unbeknownst of the inside joke. 

“Thank you for filling us in Fenghua, do you mind introducing us to the Village chief?” Lumine asks and Fenghua nods her head, gesturing to the pair to follow her once again. 

At the moment, they still didn’t have much to go on. It seemed quite human. Perhaps a prankster. Strategically, not even their usual monsters had that much intelligence. In fact, the only reason they can’t rule out it being a monster is because of those ‘monster-like’ sounds. But what if it was just some cruel prank on the Village. A group of bandits? Taking advantage of an entire village. 

It seemed too obvious, no? Scaring the villagers for so long and stealing their things. 

Lumine couldn’t understand why the culprit hadn’t been found yet. Surely someone would have seen something. 

Her head almost started to hurt from all the possibilities. 

“You’re frowning again,” her companion stated. She sighs. “It’s starting to feel like a real mystery huh?” He slid his hands into his pockets and stayed silent for the rest of the walk. She stays silent, but agrees regardless. Perhaps this commission was in need of a much more experienced ‘detective’ such as herself. Not to brag, but she had a record for solving mysteries. 

The walk to the Main Hall was short, and an elderly man appeared from the double doors. From the quite obvious displeased expression sitting on his face, Lumine knew she was in for a bit of trouble. 

Fenghua spoke in a whisper to the Chief and the longer she spoke, his face had morphed into at least five different versions of annoyance. 

Childe winced and her inner self couldn’t agree with his reaction more, but she stayed neutral, a pleasant smile that she perfected years ago stayed stuck onto her profile.

“Go back to where you came from! We aren’t looking for any useless helpers, and tell that Guild woman to take that report down,” he shouted furiously. He barely spared them a glance before waving them off and walking back towards the Hall. 

“With all due respect Chief, I’m confident in my abilities, but I’m also honest enough to say that I didn’t come to resolve your problem,” she admitted, and the Chief stopped in his tracks. He then turned around, a scowl on his grim face. 

“In fact, I’m just concerned for the Village and would like your permission to give me a chance to try ,” she finishes sincerely. Fenghua smiles at her savior whilst the other Villagers who happened to be around also held a much more gentle gaze. 

The Chief however held the same stance. He seemed to size her up, hesitating as he turned around again and waved her off. 

Fenghua gives Lumine an excited thumbs up and the Traveler sighs in relief. 

Her companion stares down at her curiously. It’s been a while since they worked together, he’d forgotten how earnest she was. The opposite of how he worked. He hid a grin and shook his head at the blonde. 

“Let’s go All Mighty Traveler,” he teases and Lumine leads the way to the ruins near the Village. 

______________

His soft gaze falls onto his precious offspring. Her beautiful mix of blonde and black-green hair lay a mess on top of the white fluffy pillow. She was snuggled up in her favourite blanket that she was gifted for her last birthday. She looked peaceful, a little smile on her small pouty lips. Xiao wondered what she could be dreaming of that made her smile in an imaginary world. Whatever it is, he was glad she was even able to dream. Time to rest and smile. 

He didn’t fail her yet. 

He sighed, head leaning against the wall, arms crossed, legs crossed as he stood near the bed. Xiao’s eyes began to close. He took slow, deep breaths. 

Despite having his world so close by, there was another that played on his mind. The one that’s been making him feel all these messy emotions all over again. It’s been a while, his heart hadn’t felt such an intense shake since she left. The anxiety he felt when she was around was much different from the past. Back then it was because he’d been trying to grab her attention. Because he was new to all these feelings. 

Now.

Now he gets a different kind of nervousness. Anxiety. But one that makes his stomach fall into a pit. One that causes his heart to ache and pain. Anxiety that causes his breathing to become irregular.

Of course. She’s always been the one to bring out all sorts of new emotions, but this was one of the worst. The uncertainty. The feeling of not knowing whether to let go or wait. Or should he be the one to approach her. He didn’t know what to do. What to ask. 

It was all so exhausting. Confusing. 

Yet, somehow… He finds himself wanting to be in the comfort of her arms. Maybe that would fix everything. 

“Agh,” he scrunches his face and runs his hands over his face frustratedly, his back hitting the wall and sliding down onto the floor.

His mind takes him to the moment she strolled with the Harbinger in the streets of Liyue. It wasn’t the first time he’d seen them together like that. Years ago, before they’d confessed, she was often seen with the red-head. The Harbinger hung around his master as well, Morax, but he never questioned the company of his savior. It was only when he spent his time with Lumine did he spare a fraction of his attention on the mortal. 

It was a strange feeling. He was far superior to the Harbinger and yet, whenever he was around Lumine, the Vigilante questioned himself. He felt smaller, despite the height difference, in terms of deserving of the Traveler’s heart. 

Xiao clicked his tongue, a wave of annoyance coming over him just at the thought. 

For some reason he felt a sort of ‘gut’ feeling, as if he should be somewhere. Something displeasing in the air. 

The Yaksha stood up from his position on the floor, walking to the side of the bed and leaning down, one arm over the sleeping figure to keep his balance. He places a soft kiss on Xiaohe’s forehead and brushes the hair out of her face. 

Walking towards the window, he climbs onto the windowsill and glances back one more time. 

Lumine’s companion felt a chill run down his spine, but perhaps it was from the fact these ruins got no sun. 

“Hey, so, how long do you think this’ll take?” Childe’s voice echoed as they ventured through the underground ruins. It wasn’t far from the Village, so they understood why the villagers assumed the culprit would stay in such an enclosed space. 

“As long as it takes,” she answered without thinking, focused on the mission at hand. Childe nodded his head to no-one in particular. He half-scanned the area and let his shoulders fall with a sigh. 

“Great,” he muttered. 

“You can leave whenever you want, you’re the one who decided to tag along,” she raised an eyebrow at his childish behavior. He started to remind her of Paimon. Complaining, half-assing. Except he was a temporary companion. 

The red-head eyed Lumine as she searched for clues. She carefully analyzed all her surroundings leaving no stone unturned. Whether she wanted to or not, Lumine took all her commissions seriously. Truthfully, Childe didn’t understand why she tried so hard. Especially when the situation was as bleak as it is. 

He remembered traveling with her for a while. She forced him to help every person on the way to their destination. Sometimes it delayed their travels, but it didn’t seem to demotivate her at all. She was always so glad to help, but maybe it was because at the time she needed the funds. Then again she never minded working for free either. 

“You’re still weird,” he blurted out, causing Lumine to perk up in confusion.

“Who’re you calling weird?!”

The pair argued– one teased, the other argued, but they easily conversed as they worked. The ruins were deeper than they expected. There were boulders that they could use as steps that led them further down. 

As she leaped off the final boulder she took a good look around. Above her, a ray of light shone through like a lamp post. Surely if someone was down here they’d know what time of the day it was. 

She took a quick mental note and bent down to the floor. Puddles of water littered random areas, bushes and a singular tree, its branches reaching towards the area where light shone through. 

“Well… there’s nothing here,” Childe placed both of his hands on his sides, but Lumine didn’t budge. Deciding it was a lost cause he spoke up, “Listen, I know you want to help these people out and whatnot-”

“Look!” 

Lumine rushed over to the tree and pointed to the ground. Childe followed closely behind and squinted to the ground. 

“...What am I looking at?”

“It’s probably pictures? Words?” 

The pair tilted their heads in unison as they stared at the markings made in the dirt. It was definitely not made by an animal, it was drawings. Lumine recognized them, but she couldn't put her finger on it. 

“Is that… alphabet letters?” Childe questioned, gesturing to the squiggles beside the picture-like markings. 

“Looks like a child tried to write it,” she stated, which she noted down in her head as well. Lumine however, didn’t think that was the case. The markings weren’t in just one area, it made a path, and so they followed. 

The markings looked new, not longer than two days old. It was from mud and dirt after all, if it had been left out longer it would probably be washed out by the water leaking or naturally dirt would have covered it again. 

They walked behind the tree, the markings lead them to a vine covered wall. The Traveler reached forward to touch the plants but found there to be no surface behind it, and with the amount of force she was about to touch the non-existent wall with, she fell forward and a yelp left her mouth. 

“Lumine!” 

Ajax quickly reached for her arm, but she was too far. With quick reflexes, he grabbed the skirt of her dress and used all of his strength to keep her up and twisted so that he’d take her place on the ground, causing Lumine to fall on top of him once he landed on his back. 

They both groaned. 

“Ugh, sorry about that-” Lumine started, but only as she raised her head from his chest did she realize the position they were in. 

Her entire top half lied on top of him, his legs on either of her sides and his face so near to hers that she genuinely jumped scurrying off him but fumbling at the same time, her hands digging into his legs and stomach. 

She head-butts him accidentally.

“Ow!” he groaned once more.

“Sorry!”

Lumine dusts herself off and apologizes whilst giving him a hand. 

“I don’t get a thanks?” he teases while rubbing the part of their heads that hit each other. 

The red-head chuckled, wiping the dirt of his clothes and stretching from the hard fall he took. Lumine felt something stir inside of her. A chill. She could feel a cold stare on her. Or maybe she was just imagining a pair of angry amber eyes. 

Why am I so paranoid about being alone with Childe?

“...Thanks,” she replied, taking a step back from her companion. Keeping a distance would keep them both safe. 

Oblivious to the cautious Lumine, Childe turns away from her and stares in surprise.

“Hey, there’s an exit,” he gestures with his head for her to follow and she does without a word, probably still in her own head. 

The exit was quite a distance, but the sun that shone daylight was so bright, which meant the exit was quite big. Perhaps it could have been an entrance if they’d found it earlier. But this one was hidden from the inside.

Childe walked and thought. No kid would be able to make such a good camouflage. It definitely wasn’t an animal that drew those pictures either. In fact, there weren’t many creatures that could do all of that. Mages and bandits definitely. However, mages were rare and most likely extinct by now. 

Those markings… could it be-

“Hillichurls!” Lumine shouted as they exited from the ruins, a group of them awaited them right outside. Quickly, she grabbed him, a flaming arrow shooting right past him. Lumine was rubbing off on him, he was so focused on playing detective he barely noticed what was happening around him. 

“Now we’re even,” Lumine grinned. 

“...Thanks.” He mirrored her expression and then they both readied for battle.

The warriors showed no fear at the sight of so many enemies. Sending each other a glance, they both nod their heads before speeding off into battle. They haven’t fought together in a while as well, but their battle chemistry was always natural. Despite their different fighting styles, they both worked in sync. 

Lumine summoned her sword, her grip tightening before leaping off the ground. She takes a breath before spinning in the air, allowing more speed as she descends onto her enemy. With no difficulty she slays a singular hillichurl in a matter of seconds, its body turning to ashes. 

She scans for the next when a berserk hillichurl runs up to her, the flames burning so hot she feels the heat just before it misses her skin. Twisting her body reflexively, she falls to the floor and kicks her leg out to trip the hillichurl, finishing it off quickly. Not breaking concentration, she moves on to the next. Her companion not too far away begins to use the element bestowed upon him, his water-like spear split into two and appears like duel-wielding. 

He’s much faster, slaying enemies before they even get a chance to get near him. He switches his weapons swiftly with no hesitation, years of experience obviously shone in his skills. His archery was as accurate as always, killing off the hillichurls right after the other. 

 A few Lawachurls charge towards him and before he gets a chance to react, Lumine uses Geo to create a wall between them, giving Childe the necessary time for him to prepare for an all-out attack to finish off the bigger ones. Successfully he marked all the enemies in their panicked state and used the power of Hydro to take them all out at once. 

While he regains energy, Lumine rushes in once more to take on the smaller, more irritating, Samachurls, the cowards who stand atop stone platforms. She groans a bit, having to think of a strategy, but it doesn’t take long once she switches to Hydro and knocks them off, summoning her sword once more and attacking them before they could rain a hail of rocks down on her. 

Loosening her grip, her sword disperses into a glittery ash. She sighs in relief. 

“I didn’t expect that many to just be waiting on the other side like that,” she places both her hands on her hips and looks back at the red-head who rolled his shoulder blades, stretching and walking towards her. 

“Mystery solved then?” he joked, while Lumine shook her head. 

“That was just a coincidence,” she wiped the sweat off her forehead before going back to her previous stance. She looked around, “It doesn’t make sense, this should be too obvious of an opening for no-one to check.”

Lumine didn’t believe it, not a bit. 

“It’s set up, the Qixing would have cleared this area of monsters,” she stated matter-of-factly. He was bewildered. 

“Set up– you know how far-fetched that sounds, right?” He raised an eyebrow. Not that he doubted her detective abilities, but he was starting to wonder if she was maybe a tad bit delusional. 

She faced him, a blank expression awaited him. 

“You’re serious,” he says to himself, “You’re saying someone just all of a sudden set this up– Listen, I’m not necessarily disagreeing with you…” he caught movement just behind her head, but he wasn’t fast enough to notice. 

A hillichurl. A bow in its hand. An arrow, already flying towards them.

I won’t make it. 

Childe moved as quickly as he could, grabbing her arm and bringing her into his arms. He swaps the position of their bodies. Ready to take the hit. 

No impact.

“You should always take account of your enemies… However, this one is quick to flee,” a monotone voice spoke, a hint of agitation if you didn’t catch it. 

Xiao, an arrow pointed at his chest, his fist gripped around the arrow-head. Blood drips down his wrist and palm, but he doesn’t wince. His head was slightly turned back, eyes narrowed at the position the pair was in. 

The Harbinger, his arms wrapped around Lumine, bodies pressed together. 

He drops the arrow and slowly makes his way towards them, Karma practically oozing off of him. 

“Xiao-” Lumine breaks from Childe and stands between the two. 

His eyes meet hers, placing his hand on her arm gently, he moves her aside. If she were to block him, he’d listen, but this wasn’t the time for that. She could have been injured, or even died for that matter. 

“Careless,” he spits. The Harbinger rolls his eyes in annoyance, not budging or cowering from Xiao’s bloodlust. 

He scoffs, “I would have taken the hit for her-”

“You wouldn’t have made it, mortal,” he scowls, fighting back the urge to raise his voice. Xiao never loses his cool, afraid to succumb to the Karma, but every so often, to scare off the ignorant, he’d release it’s aura. 

This time, it was personal, the carelessness of Lumine’s safety. 

The two glared at the other, both trying to assert their dominance to which Lumine found ridiculous. Once Xiao’s Jade Spear appeared into his palms, she was quick to react. 

“Xiao.” she warned. 

Childe eyed the pair in front of him, a smirk started to play on his lips, causing an agitated Xiao to slip. He swung his polearm, Childe blocking it with his bow in a nick of time. The red-head creates distance, jumping back and getting into stance. Xiao stands with no fear, confident in his abilities. As obvious as who the victor would be, Childe wouldn’t go down without a fight. 

The Harbinger aimed his arrow to the Adeptus. He shoots and Xiao blocks it easily, the arrow screeching off his spear and landing in the ground just before Lumine’s feet. Childe charges in, using his bow as a weapon. Xiao read his movements, it was fast, impressive for a mortal, but he couldn’t be bothered with the insolent man who stood before him. Threatening him. Insulting him. How dare he?

He struck his spear against the power with so much strength, Childe staggered back. However he was quick on his feet, rushing in and throwing quick attacks trying to find a weak spot. An opening.

Xiao sneers, “You don’t have the capabilities to stand beside her.” Xiao dodges his attacks easily and then in a swift motion bends so low to the ground, the Harbinger had lost sight of him for a second. Xiao kicks his feet, his opponent losing balance and falling to his knees. 

The yaksha now upright, delivering the final blow. 

“Xiao that’s enough!”

 His spear pointed to Childe’s throat, a gust of wind ruffled his hair by the sheer amount of power Xiao threw into the swing that could have ended his life.  

Lumine hurries to the pair, running past Xiao and helping her companion. She bends down to his level and helps him up. Dusting him off she sighs and looks back at Xiao disappointingly. 

“I think we’ll end here for today,” she smiled apologetically and Childe chuckled with a nod.

“You’ll be okay?” he asked, motioning with his head towards the Conqueror of Demons behind her. Lumine takes a breath but assures him that she’ll be fine and that they’ll continue the investigation tomorrow if he was still up for it. 

Xiao didn’t like the sound of that. 

When the Harbinger was out of sight, she finished up her notes in silence. He wasn’t sure what to make of it, but he didn’t dare say anything. 

“Let’s go,” she wrapped things up and led the both of them home. She didn’t talk on the long walk, not wanting to speak out of anger, she decided to take the time to cool off. 

During this, all Xiao could think about was the two of them together. Why was he there? Why were they so close? Why did they seem so comfortable? It angered him. It made his chest hurt. 

They were both disconnected on this walk. Both so close, but so far and just getting further and further away from each other. 

When they reached home, Lumine decided to stop a distance away from the Inn, not wanting others to overhear them. 

“What’s going on with you?” she asked, but she wasn’t finished, “You’ve been acting strange for a while now. You’re not you, Xiao.”

For some reason this triggered him. Talking. Acting strange? He knows that! Ever since she’s been back, he’s been confused and frustrated. Ever since the Harbinger came and toyed with his head. 

“Why were you with him?” he asked, avoiding her questions and accusations. 

Lumine didn’t want to blow a fuse at what was just asked. 

But she answered calmly, “He tagged along for my commission.” 

“He’s not good company, he tried to kill you-”

“That was a long time ago! Our differences were settled, he’s my friend!” 

“You almost got hurt! He was careless!”

“I’m not some damsel in distress, Xiao! I, too, was careless. I didn’t check if all the enemies were down, I made the mistake, not just him.”

“If I was there-”

“But you weren’t!”

The silence was loud and the realization came down on Xiao like an avalanche. Perhaps the Harbinger was right. 

“No,” he spoke again, “You weren’t here.” 

Lumine’s eyebrows furrowed, in disbelief. 

Maybe he said that out of anger. Or maybe it’s been weighing him down ever since she got back. Maybe he’s wanted to lash out for a really long time and found an excuse to. Or maybe… he missed her so much. So terribly. He didn’t know how to express it. 

Her eyes began to water. 

“I know that… I’ve been trying to make up for that,” she wipes the single tear that rolled down her cheek. It broke him. “But like we agreed, I’m putting Xiaohe first. I want to be there for her and I’ll do whatever I can.”

He stayed silent. Pent up. Not sure what to say next. He’d just wanted a reaction out of her. 

“What do you want with me, Xiao?” she pauses. It felt like they were moving backwards all over again. As much as she loves Xiaohe, her love for Xiao was put on hold. Nowhere to go, sitting in her heart, waiting– longing to be with him again. 

“You’re angry… because of Childe?” she questions, smiling through the tears. “I don’t believe that…” she whispers mostly to herself. “ I want you, Xiao, but there’s still resentment in your heart whether you say it out loud or not. A part of you still holds a grudge and it’s tearing us apart.” 

There was so much he wanted to say, but he didn’t know what it was. The words got stuck in his throat, his head was consumed by anger and confusion and loss. His heart ached, yearned, but he didn’t know. Did he secretly still hold all these feelings inside? Did he really forgive her? He was the one in control. He made it so that before them it was Xiaohe… but was that an excuse for him because he was scared? To get hurt all over again. To love and lose all over again. 

That fear of her leaving. 

Was it holding him back?

“I don’t know,” was the only thing he managed to say and that stabbed her heart ten times over. 

It was hard. He didn’t have to say it but she knew. She knew the person she loved whole-heartedly was holding such hatred for her. It was her fault and she made peace with it. 

But he wanted to make it work, didn’t he? She could always see the hesitancy in his eyes, no matter the brave face he always showed. There was always a flicker of something behind it when he looked at her. Whenever their gazes met. They tried to ignore it by playing a ‘happy family’. 

She loves him. She loves him with everything she has, but if it hurts to be with her. If it makes things difficult…

“I’m sorry I hurt you, and I’ll be repaying that for the rest of my life-”

No, I’m a coward. 

I don’t want you to smile with him. I want you to smile with me. 

I want you to look at me for help. 

I want to go back and love you like we did all those years ago. 

I don’t want to hate you anymore. 

I don’t want you to leave me again. 

I’m going to keep you in my arms this time. Forever. 

I forgive you. 

I want you.

I need you. 

“Maybe it’s best if we’re apart.” 

Chapter Text

“Are you not late to your duties?” Lumine asked, upper body laying on his chest as she fit between his legs. She had a giddy smile on her face, staring up into his eyes. Xiao raises an eyebrow and flicks her forehead. 

“You didn’t concern yourself with my patrol duties last night,” he answered, gesturing to their naked selves, Lumine blushing at his playful reply. 

The morning sun shone through the window, heating up the edge of the bed. Birds were chirping, the other residents of the Inn heard just past the door of her room and down the flight of stairs. Probably ordering a delicious ‘Smiley’ breakfast.  

The couple however, didn’t have a care in the world, being wrapped in each other's scents. Their responsibilities were put off just to spend the morning in bed together. Lumine’s idea. She even got Paimon to spend the night with Hu Tao. 

Xiao’s hand rested behind his head, giving Lumine a full view of his biceps. She wasn’t shy when it came to ogling him. At first, when they just began going out, Xiao used to be self-conscious about it, but later realized, Lumine found it extremely attractive when he showed off. This made him do it more often. It was silly, but he enjoyed being watched by her. Having all her attention, even if just lustfully. 

“You were a bit rough last night, you know?” she pouted, stating the fact. Her body was in fact unable to move just yet. Her legs felt like jelly and she had pains all over, not even specifically sure where. She just didn’t want to overwork herself just yet.

“Are you complaining?” Xiao smirked, a rare expression, so it still gives her butterflies. Memories flooding, Lumine felt her legs twitch, to which her lover noticed as well. “From what I recall…” he trailed off, his free hand caressing her side, voice low and seductive. He then turned his body so that they were beside each other. His hand moved lower to her behind, and a finger trailed to her slit that was surprisingly starting to become wet. He raised an amused brow, Lumine then hiding in his chest. 

He brought his lips to her ear and breathed softly, “You begged for more.”

The poor blonde who was torn between arousal and embarrassment bit her lip, a shiver running down her spine. 

He slipped her a finger inside causing her gasp, fingers pressing into his chest. Xiao stuck out his tongue and traced her ear, his single digit slowly slipping in and out. His teeth grazed her lobe before he began sucking whilst simultaneously adding another finger. He speeds up. 

“Xiao~” she moans, her lower half already quite loose from the previous night. She subconsciously opens her legs, allowing him more access.

He grins, loving the way she opened herself to him. He spreads her more, prepping with his fingers as he works his tongue on her ear, eating her out in a way she’s never experienced. It was so strange to her, yet erotic, having his breath in her ear and his fingers inside of her. 

“Why don’t you beg for me like last night, mhm?” he teased. He said this jokingly, not expecting for the woman of his dreams to look up at him with the most world shattering gaze he's ever seen. They were staring up at him, rosy cheeks and slightly red nose, she batted her eyes so sweetly. 

Fuck.

“Can you…?”

“Tell me,” he leans down, so close that if he’d say another word, their lips would meet. 

She presses her nose to his, Xiao’s heart does somersaults. If he had it in him, he’d scream how adorable she was, how absolutely perfect and pretty. 

She wraps her arms around his neck, tugging on the end strands of his hair. She barely makes eye contact and replies in a whisper, “Take me.”

Oh, how could he say no to such a sweet voice? 

“Gladly," he flips on top of her and she squeals in surprise.

He grabs her thigh, raising it as he lowers himself, wraps it over his waist. Placing a swift kiss to her lips, he enters her , just the tip. She takes a breath, no matter how many times they do it, she always has to adjust. He places another reassuring kiss on her forehead, being as gentle as possible. 

He kept last night in the back of his head, not wanting to strain her too much. Moving slowly, Xiao grunts slightly, holding back the urge to be animalistic. His hand scrunches the sheet beside her head and he moves. Once he’s fully sheathed inside of her, a moan escapes his lips. She was warm, sucking him in desperately, her body was accustomed to him, it knew exactly where it belonged. 

Pulling out, he plunges back in, one thrust at a time, he observes her reactions, her moans, figuring out where she likes it most. Despite being with each other for a while, he was still learning more and more about her everyday. Inside and out. 

He drops her thigh gently, his hand traveling towards her stomach. He fills her to the hilt, caressing her abdomen. A silly thought runs through his head, but it quickly disappears when his lover calls his name.

“Xiao~” she reaches for him and he smiles, leaning down and pressing his lips to hers. He holds her cheek, grinning into the kiss. Even like this, while being in such a erotic position, she was still cute wanting kisses from him. He gave her whatever she wanted. Pecking her, peppering it all over face until she giggled. 

His heart had never felt so full than it did at this moment. Lumine in his arms, being the closest you can be, connecting in a way no one else could. Having her giggles and kisses all to himself. Having her call his name with affection. What more could he ever ask for?

“I love you.”

…

Xiao froze. Blinked. 

“W-What?” he stuttered, his body going rigid. He might’ve gotten bigger inside of her. 

She laughed, glowing like the brightest star in the sky. 

“I love you.”

He didn’t move, he couldn’t. What was he supposed to say? That word was so foreign to him. But when she said it with that smile, that angelic laugh, that beautiful face. Why did his heart skip a beat by such a mortal phrase?

It’s been a long time since she’d said that. The first time she did, it was so quick and he’d rushed to say it as well. But this time… why was this time different? Did that phrase change its meaning now that they've been together? Why did it feel so intimate? He couldn’t have imagined her saying something like that during such a dirty act. 

Ahh…What do I do?

His ears turned the darkest shade of red, mouth shut as he slowly fell into her neck and hid. What was this feeling? Was he shy all of a sudden? He was still inside her and those three words had melted him, putty in her hands. He adored this woman. He was convinced there was no-one else like her. 

“...Xiao,” Lumine was nervous, maybe it was too much. 

But when she felt a breath on her neck, and a chuckle and then a stream of kisses that climbed up to her cheeks. She was reassured. 

“You’re so…” he wasn’t even sure. His mind was empty yet so full of love for her. He was at a loss. She loved him. Him. Of all people.

Lumine didn’t have to hear it for her to know he felt the same. Truthfully, she wasn’t certain if the word ‘love’ resonated with him as much as it did with her. She’d never asked him about how he perceived that phrase, or feeling, so she wouldn’t be too disheartened if he didn’t know how to handle it just yet. 

Xiao lifted himself so that their eyes could meet. Lumine’s cheeks were a cherry red, despite the confidence in her words. The Adeptus simply could not hold back and pressed his lips to hers, delving into light and warmth. She welcomed him with a smile and wrapped her arms around him, deepening the kiss, their bodies becoming one.

Once again, he began to rock slowly, this time making love to her. Unable to express in words, all he could do was show her how much she meant to him. 

Their breaths mingled, not wanting to be seperated, parting only to reel in oxygen before they connected over and over again. By how long they kissed, Lumine barely kept up, mouth ajar as she let him explore her mouth, teasing her tongue and lapping up the saliva that dripped from her lips. He decided to give her a break and peppered kisses down to her chest. 

He held her hips, bringing them down onto him as she let out pretty sounds. “Ah~” It motivated him, experimenting with each dragged out thrust, and plunging back in hard and deep. She was seeing stars at this point. All she knew was his name. 

“Xiao, Xiao, Xiao~” Like a mantra, a song only she knew, a single lyric, a drawn out poem of ‘Xiao’. Her lover. 

“Say it again,” he demanded, passively of course. He was intrigued. Something like that, he’d only ever want to hear it from her lips. 

“I love you. “

“I love you.”

She repeated, until she was practically breathless. 

The Traveler was a mess, done by him. 

He traced a hand to her chest, circling the nipple with his fingers. She was overstimulated at this point, mind blank and Xiao touching all her sensitive spots. He held it between his two fingers, squeezing them and then pulling at it, looking for a reaction. 

“Mhmm~” he liked that sound. He wanted to hear more of it. 

Caressing and massaging, he bends down while keeping his eyes on her. She was long gone, mind overwhelmed with all his touches. 

He licked, testing it before wrapping his lips around her nipple fully and sucked. He lapped and nipped, using his teeth to elicit her sweet sounds. She had a hand tangled in his hair, gripping for some type of balance. Grounding him, keeping him near in case he devoured her. 

Using his free hand not to neglect her other boob, he applied pressure, his hand fitting nicely into it. Xiao glanced up at her every so often, her eyes rolling back, her mouth hung open. She took deep breaths. He was keeping her from cumming. 

His slow thrust was becoming frustrating, she felt arousal bubble up in her stomach but he made no move to relieve her. She could hardly protest due to her body being so numb. She could never keep up with his stamina. 

Xiao noticed the crease between her eyebrows. He knew what he was doing all along. He smirked with her nipple in his mouth as he bit, causing her to yelp. He picked up the pace, moving his hips as he then stood on his knees. 

She looked up at him in surprise and anticipation. 

He gently squeezed her sides and lifted her hips and began to fuck her. From the slow pace to his now sudden animalistic one, Lumine didn’t have time to prepare as she began screaming and moaning. 

“I wanna– !” she yelled, her end was near, she was stimulated enough to know. Xiao, hanging onto his own for so long, wanted nothing more than to cum with her.

“Cum for me, Lumine~” he moaned, fingers digging into her skin as he rocked them. The bed, which used to be quite fine before, began to creak and somehow this only made them turn on more. The sound of their skin and their moans, it was all they could hear. 

And just as Xiao sweetly asked, Lumine moaned out for the last time, her insides tightening down on his cock as she released everything. Her body going limp, Xiao chased how own climax, fucking into her before finishing. 

At this point, they’d sleep in till noon. 

____________________________________________

During their blissful romance, the couple found themselves lazing around for the rest of the morning and into the early afternoon. Awaking with the sun shining on the opposite side of the room, Lumine decided they needed to get cleaned up and stretch their legs.

She's the first to get out of bed, bare, and standing in all her glory. Xiao doesn't take his eyes off her as he lays comfortably on the bed, sheets covering his dignity. 

"Do you want to wash in the Inn's baths?" a useless question, she knew of Xiao's antics by now, but every so often she'd still try. As much as she loved being hidden away with him, she wanted him to get closer to the people. Of course every year he opened up more and more, but she wasn't sure if he'd only done it because she was around. She wanted him to get familiarized with mortal acts.

"I have a better idea," he says, grabbing her wrist.

In a blink of an eye, Lumine finds herself out in the open, the outside air hitting her bare skin.

She shrieks, eyes widening in surprise.

"Xiao! What if someone sees?!" she covered her bits, face flushing a bright red as she looks around for any onlookers.

"I wouldn't expose you," he chuckles, also in the nude. He takes her hands, revealing her body to him once more. Something inside him stirs and physically has to hold himself back from taking her all over again.

But she was so tempting.

"Especially not for others to see you... Like this," his voice lowered at those last words, finding it nearly impossible to focus on what they were supposed to be doing.

Lumine pouts, still paranoid, but once she takes another look around, she finds herself high up and just behind Xiao was water, steam stemming from it.

"Is that a hot-spring...?" she asks dumbfounded and walks out of Xiao's embrace. He follows her from behind, still struggling as her ass bounces with every step.

It was lewd. He'd become so lewd being with her. It was unbecoming of an Adeptus. Or at least, he'd thought so. Yet, somehow, he enjoyed this side of him.

"We can bathe here, take our time and be alone," he stated as if it was his plan all along.

Lumine raised an eyebrow and gave him a knowing look. Almost amused.

"So you wanted to be alone, huh," she teased, poking his chest.

Xiao grabbed her finger that circled itself on his bare skin and intertwined their fingers.

He raised it to his lips and kissed the back of her hand. 

"Or maybe I just wanted to take you where nobody can hear you scream," he hides his smirk behind her hand, but she hears the playful tone in his voice. It gave her butterflies, causing her to blush and break eye contact.

He was so different from when they first started dating. First, she had to get him to understand the concept of dating. Holding hands was still too much back then, but now? He was so confident. It was sexy. Attractive. She never knew there'd be a day that Xiao would be the playful one.

But here they are...

"W-We should get cleaned," she changed the subject. 

She gently tugged their clasped hands and pulled him towards the water. Dipping her toes into the water, she tested the temperature before putting her entire foot into it. Then the other foot and then she walked further in until it covered her chest, Xiao following close behind her. 

Something was different about him. She could feel his lustful gaze on her naked skin, she was nervous and excited. Xiao’s never acted this way before, like he was in heat. Like a deprived animal. Then again, she’s been experiencing all kinds of new traits in him. Like he was a new person, except he went back to his unfriendly, nonchalant stature the moment strangers were near. It was cute, endearing even. 

As she soaked in the hot water, she felt Xiao’s arms snake around from her back. They landed on her hips and he rested his head on her shoulder. They bathed in a comfortable silence. Well, Lumine did, with the help of Xiao who delicately ran his fingers through her hair massaging her scalp and then tracing them down her figure and over her sensitive hardened nipples. Her toes curled from the sensation, but she was careful not to alert him. He’d take her right there, she was sure of it.  

His chest was pressed up against her back, and she felt something grow hard against her plump behind. She stiffened and then felt Xiao’s breath near her ear. His sneaky hand found its way from tracing her stomach to between her legs. His fingers started to rub gently, Lumine quickly clamping her thighs together. 

It was unfair, how much stamina did he have? At this rate he’d take her at all hours of the day. She wouldn’t last. 

“We’re supposed to be bathing,” she stated, her tone masking the obvious arousal. 

“We are.”

He wasn’t wrong. 

He slipped a finger through her slit, dipping it in and out. Lumine had never done it in water, so the feeling was strange. It felt exciting and new at the same time, especially when Xiao was so attentive to her body. 

Xiao used one hand to massage his hip, and keep their balance while his other focused on pleasing her. Her sounds were soft, but he didn’t mind. She leaned her head back, closing her eyes as she let him have his way with her. Truth is, they’d be separating not before long. She still had duties to fulfil, so after tonight, they wouldn’t be seeing each other for a few weeks, maybe months. 

“Mmhm~” she moaned, his fingers caressing her insides, hitting all the right spots to get her closer to release. The pressure of the water stopped his usually aggressive finger thrusts, causing a more delayed reaction of force. 

It still felt just as good. 

Xiao’s erection twitched against her, reality crashing right back down on her. 

He’s always been so giving when it came to their intimate moments, she was always on the receiving end, yet, she had no doubt Xiao got off just by pleasing her in any way he could. But it was about time she thanked him for all his hard work. 

“Xiao, can I try something?” she asked sweetly, the Yaksha stopping his movements momentarily, curious as to what the Traveler had in mind. 

“Going to give me a reward?” he asked jokingly, but when she turned to face, she had a little mischievous grin on her face. He wasn’t certain as to whether he had to be intrigued or concerned, or both. Definitely both. 

She dragged him along from the middle of the spring to the more shallow end that led to the surface. She had him sit back on the rocks while she stood in front of him, Xiao’s eyes raking over her curvy body and perfectly sized breasts. 

Observing her actions, he eyes her hands that traced over his thigh, her gaze situated on his manhood. 

Oh.

I see. 

She glanced at him for a quick moment before lowering her head to his lower half. She tucked her hair behind her ears and placed her petite hand around the base of his cock. She took a breath before sticking out her tongue and swirling it around the tip of his erection. It twitched in her hand and Xiao bit his lip. All he could think about was how that pretty mouth was about to take him in. 

She licks the slit wetting the top. There was a slight taste, salty almost. Her hand squeezed gently at his base and raised up, raking her nails over the veins and falling down again. She repeated these movements a little more faster each time and by this point she took in the whole head and a bit, sucking and licking his cock.

The blonde felt heat between her legs, she felt naughty. Her eyes would gaze up at him ever so often and she'd get motivated to do even better. Xiao's lips were parted, breathing in heavily, eyes lowered at hers, lustfully. 

She moaned around his shaft, sending vibrations straight to his lower region. He let out a gasp, his legs shook, throwing his head back slightly from the pleasure. 

Lumine bobbed her head slowly, a hand tangling itself in her hair and then applied pressure. Her mouth was forced to open even wider, taking in his length. She breathed in through her nose so she wouldn’t have to come back up too often. 

Xiao felt warm, her throat closing in on his erection, he could feel himself getting closer and closer. He needed more. 

Pressing her head down reflexively, he jerks up hitting the back of her throat. Lumine’s muffled moans get him harder, his release practically ready to spill at any moment, but he holds it off watching the scene displayed in front of. Lumine tried her best to accommodate him, now that he took control she was getting sloppier, practically being used by him.

He cums and he quickly holds her face. 

“Take it~” he says, looking just as a mess as she does, her wide teary eyes with a cock in her mouth staring back at him. She nods. 

When she swallows, her mouth pops, a string of saliva connecting to her lips and his tip, cum dripping from those plump lips. He immediately presses his lips to hers, tasting himself. She’s a bit weak, working so hard for him. It was the best reward. 

“Allow me to finish you off,” he breaks the kiss and swaps their positions. Lumine now faced the rocks as he stood behind her. 

He props her hips up and plants kisses down her spine, making her shiver.  Her body relaxes on the surface knowing that he’d be treating her. 

Aligning himself, he holds her hips and slips in one go. She was so wet and not from the water. With her previous prep time, Xiao plunges in straight to the hilt. They both moan out in pleasure. 

“Xiao!” 

He grunts as she tightens around him. His hands grip on her hips bringing her close to meet his thrusts. In and out, he barely focused, a part of him wondered if he was even alive at this moment. He felt something inside of him shift, he shakes it off. 

One hand leaves her side and glides up to her shoulder and grips it before pulling down harder. 

Lumine was barely conscious herself, so wrapped up in pleasure. Her breasts made a slapping sound against the bottom of her chest, her nipples barely brushing the surface she was laying on. The sensation was ticklish and stimulated her. 

The Traveler was sounding so erotic, she no longer hid her voice, screaming Xiao’s name, rocking her own body to chase her release. 

“Fuck~” she heard him groan. He was so aggressive and passionate, so much different from their first time. He used to be sweet and gentle. 

Plunging at the perfect angle, he successfully hits her sweet spot, eliciting the most erotic moan he’s ever heard. He almost stops to savor it, instead he repeatedly rams the same spot so he could hear it again. 

It was too much for her, cumming so many times in less than twenty-four hours. She was ready to fall from exhaustion. 

“Almost there Lumine,” he assures her. 

She barely acknowledges his words, vision distorted, mind in a daze. 

Xiao, despite aiming to please her, that feeling he shook off came crashing back down on him.

He winces as pain shoots through his chest. 

Not now!

His grip loosens, but he catches her just before she notices. Gritting his teeth, Xiao takes her in one last time, Lumine crying out as she finishes as well as him, their release hitting them both, bodies numb. 

However, Xiao grunts in pain again, this time Lumine hears and she quickly turns to face him, adrenaline moving her body for her.

“Xiao! What’s wrong?” 

A dark aura started to appear around him, almost like a cloud of smoke. His muscles felt like they were tensing all at once, his head was being filled with dark thoughts. 

Xiao’s fangs started to grow rapidly and the smoke grew larger and larger with each passing second. Lumine panicked, not sure what was happening. Something like this happened once, but Zhongli was around to contain the Karma before he could lose control. 

She needed his medicine. That kept it away. 

Lumine stood up, but just as she did, Xiao grabbed her wrist and looked up at her. Her body went rigid, the expression he had on his face, she knew it all too well. Bloodlust. He said these things could happen at any time, but this was too sudden. 

“L-Lumine–” he breathed heavily, this increased her concern for him. It looked as if he was struggling to breathe. 

“What’s happening?” she asked, holding his body up. He was weak, but still his body leaked from the karma, it was draining him. 

“I need to bleed-”

“What-?”

“I need–” he winced, “y-you to make me bleed.”

Lumine furrowed her eyebrows not sure what he was asking. She was scared for him. He was in pain. 

“What?!”

“Please, I’m weak,” he stated. He gazed at her with desperation, of course Lumine had nothing else but to cooperate. 

She took his hand and used her teeth to bite as hard as she could till blood started to form. Xiao closed his eyes and held his tongue from making any noise, knowing she’d feel bad if he got hurt because of her. Of course, even in this moment, he wanted her to know it was okay. 

Once there was enough blood, with the last of his strength, he waved a few signs with his fingers. Lumine recognized the letters that started to glow in front of him. Sometimes she forgets about Xiao’s extraordinary powers. 

After a few moments, the aura around him began to disperse and his senses started to slowly come back. All the while, Lumine held him close, rubbing his back, trying in her own way to comfort him. She had no idea what to do. She felt useless having to watch him in pain and help himself. 

Once feeling started to reach back to his hands, he flexed them a few times before being able to stand up right. He avoids her gaze for a moment before grabbing her hand and pulling them both to the surface. Without even noticing, Lumine was wrapped in a towel, Xiao too. 

“What just happened?” she asked, eyes searching for the answer on his face, Xiao still not holding contact. 

How could he tell her that it was due to consistent bottling up of Karma? Whenever she was in Liyue for a long time, he suppressed it and skipped his medication. It was harmful to him more than safe for her. 

Whenever he battles, the karma leaks out little by little, keeping him balanced, but Xiao becomes a little less in control each time that happens. He was scared of accidentally turning on her and losing control of the Karma. It was that disgusting part of him he never wanted her to ever witness. 

The medication helped him when he wasn’t able to stop it himself, but that also helped release it more often than normal. He wanted to at least be free from Karma while she was staying in Liyue. She’d been here for two weeks now. For two weeks he’s been suppressing it. 

“You’re not supposed to be in that much pain.” She looked upset. Xiao wondered why. 

“Zhongli told me to keep an eye on you while I was here, he was worried about you…” almost as if she realized something, she connected the dots inside her head. “You’ve been suppressing it- Xiao!”

“I don’t want to hurt you,” he spoke, as if his own life meant nothing to him. 

“So you’d rather hurt yourself? Are you stupid?” 

Xiao blinked, surprised. He’d never been called stupid before. In fact, no-one had ever been brave enough to insult him. For some reason, it amused him, but he didn’t dare smile. 

“What if something bad happens to you?” she closed her eyes and took a breath, trying not to be too upset. Xiao was in pain not too long ago. In fact, he only temporarily stopped the Karma, there was a slight burn in his chest where the power was practically fighting to release itself. He wouldn’t tell her this either. 

She looked disappointed though, a face she rarely makes, but it was directed towards him and for some reason this hurt more than the Karma. Anxiety filled his stomach and he felt the urge to save himself from her disappointment. 

“I’m sorry,” he apologized, the words strange on his tongue. His body slumped, almost like a scolded puppy. 

Lumine sighed out in frustration, but couldn’t help feeling bad again. He looked defeated, but even so, she was still worried about him. He got hurt because he’d been trying to keep her safe. Although it did more harm than good, she couldn’t find it in herself not to appreciate his thoughtfulness. 

However, he was still an idiot. 

Zhongli warned her that Xiao might do something like this. Of course the Archon cared for him like a son, so it was only natural that when he and Lumine started ‘courting’, he had to intrust her to protect Xiao as well. 

“We’re going to get your medication,” she stated, crossing her arms, no room for arguments. 

Xiao kissed her cheek and nodded, not wanting to upset her further. Maybe someday he’ll explain this dark power to her. 

“You called me stupid, you really have no respect for Adepti.” 

“Stupid.”

_________________________________

Xiao chuckles to himself, reminiscing of the first time he’d been called stupid by Lumine. After that day, Xiao swore not to suppress his Karma and Lumine had learned a few things about it. She reminded him to take medication, even before he was supposed to. She stuck by him when he thought he’d lose control.

She always stayed by him, even when it was dangerous for her. He knew she was strong,he never doubted her capabilities. But he was the one that was scared. 

When Lumine fell pregnant, his fear took a turn for the worst too. She was there through all of the times he wanted to run away. 

“Papa, how did I do?” Xiaohe flipped a mirror to her fathers face, only to find an assortment of flowers sticking out of his head. He looked a bit… crazy. 

“Perfect.”

Xiaohe smiled, proud of her work. That same smile mirrored the one of his ex lover. It made his heart warm and a smile just as gorgeous popped in his head. He chuckled. 

He knew what he had to do.

Chapter Text

Xiaohe’s first day of school has arrived. Xianyun had brought a new dress for the occasion, which the little yaksha showed her gratitude by giving her the biggest hug and a round of ‘thank yous’. The Adeptus obviously ravished the little one with kisses and complimenting her new outfit that she looked adorable in. 

Besides the dress, Xianyun brought many snacks and stationary for her first day. It was a bit much, she couldn’t take everything with her so Lumine let her pick and choose what she wanted to take with besides her necessities. Lumine was especially excited to make her first lunch to take to school. 

“Perhaps one should get her a bigger school bag-”

Lumine interrupted, “No, no that won’t be necessary, she’ll be able to use this for the rest of the school year.” If there was one thing about Xianyun, is that she’ll spoil Xiaohe rotten. Zhongli, as well as all the other Adepti give her gifts regularly, they see her as their own. Lumine had only come to find this out  when random gifts were sent to the Inn every few days. Xiao explained that they hadn’t raised kids since Shenhe and Ganyu, they were excited for Xiao as a father and for them as a family. 

“Nonsense, she needs to have the finest and get all the latest, trendiest-”

“Master, please, she’s only a child,” Shenhe, who also came to see Xiaohe off, tried to calm the excited Xianyun. Lumine sighs, grateful to her icy friend who gave her a reassuring nod. As much as she appreciated the gifts, she didn’t want Xiaohe standing out too much. 

Xiao held his little girl in his arms, her legs dangling while she held his face in her hands. She used to do it a lot as a toddler. For some reason it felt like she was going away. He knew it was just school, but she was growing too fast and now she’d be gone for most of the day. 

To not raise any eyebrows, Lumine and Xiao decided that one of them would drop her off and one would pick her up. Lumine would be dropping her off since she had her commission to work on and won’t be home till late. Xiao would be picking her up since he’d be wrapping up his patrols. 

Kissing her cheek, Xiao almost frowned at his daughter, to which she kissed her father on the nose. She knew him all too well. 

“Don’t miss me too much Papa, I’ll be back!” 

It was reassuring, his heart burst just then. She wasn’t leaving him, just not going to be home for a few hours. 

“Oh Xiaohe darling, come here,” her Aunt Xianyun called for her. She hopped off her father and rushed off. Xiao watched her little feet, a memory of the first time he saw her run passed through his mind. She was three years old and she was still getting used to walking, so running was just as an amazing achievement. It looked like she was half-waddling-half-speed walking. His heart was full of love, and now a new memory was being made. Her first day of school. He’d never been, so he really didn’t know it was a big deal. 

As for Xiaohe who ran over to her Aunt, she pulled on Xianyun’s dress and the woman bent down to her level. 

“Just between you and me, whenever you need something, just ask me, okay?” Xianyun winked at the little girl, Xiaohe giggling. For a moment, the two just sat giggling with each other while Shenhe conversed with Lumine. 

Xiaohe sighed, Xianyun looking over to what her niece was looking at. Her parents. Despite being so young, Xiaohe was quite… aware. Perhaps that was the cause for Xiao always being so formal with her since a baby. Xiao didn’t know the concept of ‘baby talk’, so he ended up having normal conversations with a one year old. Xiaohe’s vocabulary was advanced for her age. 

“I think Mama and Papa are mad at each other,” she whispered softly. 

Xianyun peaked at the ‘couple’. His hands flexing nervously, Xiao would glance every few seconds in Lumine direction while she ended up just avoiding him the entire time. She was almost disappointed by how obvious and tense things were. Of course Xiaohe would feel it. 

After thousands of years the two of them were acting like teeangers who just started dating and had their first fight. Xiaonyun wanted to laugh, instead she just pinched little Xiaohe’s cheek. 

“Perhaps we should help them,” she gave the little one a mischievous look to which Xiaohe excitedly nodded. 

Pulling out a Kamera, she caught the attention of everyone and Xiaohe smiled, running over to her parents and dragging them with her. 

“Time to commemorate the day before she leaves,” she stated, “Lumine, Xiao, stand with your daughter please,” she directed them. 

Raising her arms to Lumine, her mother picks her up as requested and then she pulls Xiao closer so that her parents arms are touching. They both tensed up, but this was all part of the plan. Xianyun and Xioahe share a glance. 

“Xiao, put your arm around Lumine, you’re always so awkward,” she demanded, trying to hide the smile behind her stern words. Xiao, oblivious, looks as if he was being tortured right there, the color practically draining from his face. 

“But-”

“You’re going to make Xiaohe late on her first day!”

He was hesitant, he didn’t want Lumine to hate him more than she already did. Or at least he assumed she hated him right now. It was weird, so much has happened, it’s like they were taking turns hating each other. 

Without saying a word, Lumine moved closer to Xiao, still not sparing him a glance, but he knew what she was doing. Hesitantly, he placed a hand on her waist. She flinched, but ultimately relaxed in his touch and smiled. Even if it was fake, it was for Xioahe. 

Xianyun snapped the picture. 

It was time for Xioahe to go school. 

“Have a good day,” Xiao hugged her before running off with Lumine, waving at Verr Goldet as she passed the reception desk. 

Walking up to the balcony, Xianyun followed him up the stairs as he watched the two most important females in his life walk hand in hand heading to the harbor. 

He so badly wanted to speak to Lumine, but he didn’t know how. How would he bring it up? He was sure she was sick of him by now. They haven’t spoken since she decided to break things off. Whatever ‘things’ were. Was it actually over? Or was she waiting for him to decide what he wanted? If that is what she wants, he’d gladly make his decision now. He was ready. But he was scared. Maybe it was over. 

Leaning on the rails of the balcony, he gets a good view of the pair walking and sighs. He grips the railings, his back muscles becoming more defined as he stretches, he rolls his shoulders and then his neck. He was tense. More than that, he was frustrated. 

With himself. 

“Xiaohe can sense it when the both of you aren’t okay, you know? She’s observant, just like her parents,” Xianyun stated. 

  Xiao didn't know how to respond, but he too knew that Xiaohe was observant. Just a few moments ago he was worried she'd leave him but he was quickly reassured by his own daughter. It was silly.

He was a coward.

"What am I supposed to do?" his body slumped, emotionally exhausted. He didn't think the day would come where he'd feel like this. All over a woman. But of course only she was capable of this. He was wrapped around her finger.

For a moment Xianyun was silent. She'd never been in a romantic relationship herself. From the time of her youth she'd only spent it with her dear friends and as time passed she'd long forgotten about such emotions.

However, there were two individuals in her friend group who were lucky to experience such a thing. Although it didn't last long, she was sure it was real.

"You know, Guizhong was always so full of emotions, she was probably the most human of us all," Xianyun started, "She was quite sensitive but also the most playful. You'd never see her without a smile," she smiled at the memories of her late friend.

Xiao recalled those times as well, he'd met Guizhong not long after being taken in by Zhongli. She cared for him like a mother would, and taught him many things. He was quite young, so for a while he was attached to her. Not as much as he was too Zhongli though.

"There were times that old geezer-- Zhongli would say the most insensitive thing, not on purpose of course," she reassured with a laugh. She then seemed to be in thought.

"She was only ever upset at him for long periods of time. She'd get so stubborn, refusing to talk to him until he apologized with all the things she liked-- it was so childish, but that was how they were," she shrugged, joining Xiao at the railings, her top half leaning on it. Xiaohe and Lumine had disappeared from the fight, but it was frightening how similar her and Guizhong looked. It was like she was watching Zhongli and Guizhong again as their young selves.

Xiao took in her words, not really sure what she meant or how it related to him and Lumine. But he enjoyed stories like these. He never saw Guizhongs childish-in love side.

Lumine wasn't being childish or sensitive. She had reasons and rightfully so. After telling her that he'd moved on, clearly he had not and that kept them at a distance.

He should have been honest from the start, just like she'd been the moment she came back. She was trying to make amends, but he disregarded that by disregarding his own feelings. How he truly felt. A part of him really thought they could just go back to the past, but he had to see his feelings through.

Maybe this is what being human was like.

It was exhausting.

"Are we not meant to be?" he spoke mostly to himself.

"Meant to be? You're not living in a fairy tale Xiao," she laughed, tears almost starting to spill. She'd never thought Xiao would come to mortal romanticized logic.

"You're two individuals both deciding to work on what you have together."

"But she said it was over," he added.

"Then ask yourself why she'd say that when you know for a fact that you both love each other," she rolled her eyes almost as if she knew the answer to their troubles.

It was true. He did love her. And she said everything she'd wanted a long time ago. She loved him. So what was stopping him?

Himself.

"So I should gift her everything she likes?"

Xianyun slapped him across the head, taking the Yaksha by surprise.

"Is that what you got from the story?" she sighed in frustration. "How do you think Zhongli knew what she liked and what would make her happy?"

Xiao was silent...

"He paid attention to her. Guizhong didn't care about the gifts, she wanted him to apologize, to realize where he went wrong and he took it a step further by giving her things that made her happy," she stated and placed a hand on her hip.

"What do you think Lumine really wants from you?" she asked.

The truth.

Is what came to his mind. 

"Thank you..."

"A 'thank you'? Oh my, a family really has changed you," Xianyun laughed again, she seemed to enjoy embarrassing the Conqueror of Demons.

"I wasn't that horrible not to show gratitude when it's due," he furrowed his brows, arms crossed almost offended.

"Well it wasn't so easily given," she stated, but he couldn't deny that. He became less distant and cold once he met Lumine.

Xianyun said her goodbyes, transforming back into her bird form and flew off home. Shenhe had left with Lumine and Xiaohe earlier so he was left alone. 

He'd have to figure out what to say and what Lumine really wanted to hear. The real truth. Whatever she decides after that is her decision and he'll accept it. 

Sighing, Xiao begins his routine patrols. 

Glancing at the school one more time, Lumine bends down to Xioahe's height. She was excited to finally put her in school, but suddenly she wanted to take her back home and hug her all day. She'd already missed years of experience, so the first day of school was a big thing for her just as much as it was for Xiaohe. 

"Alright," she sighs, "All you have to do is be good, listen to the teacher and have fun, okay?" She holds her daughter's hand with an encouraging smile. Xioahe bit her lip, tears forming in her eyes. 

"Hey, hey, what's wrong?" Lumine gently caresses her head. 

"I want to go back home and be with Mama and Papa!" she jumps into her mother's arms and sobs. This was typical for a first day of school, so Lumine wasn't harsh. She remembered her and Aether's first day. It was a mess. 

Xiaohe became a bit hysterical, some parents turning their heads to see the commotion. Lumine nervously tried calming her down, rubbing her back and wiping her tears that seemed to never stop. It reminded her of the time she had to wipe her brother's tears when the started school. He used to be such a crybaby. 

Despite all the drama, Lumine had a smile on her face reassuring her daughter that everything would be fine. 

"Xiaohe," Lumine spoke up, her daughter sniffing. Her mother cleaned her face with tissues that she was prepared to bring and placed a kiss on Xiaohe's cheek.

"You're going to have so much fun. You're going to make so many new friends, draw and learn new things, and when you come back, you can tell me how much you enjoyed the lunch I made you. Tonight, when you come home, we'll celebrate with some Almond Tofu," she promised, pinching her baby's nose.

Xiaohe seemed to light up with thoughts of her favorite treat. An excited smile and nodding of her head.

"Okay!" she agreed and held onto her mother's hand. Lumine, proud of herself for sorting the situation calmly, stood up and introduced Xiaohe to the teacher to whom she was then handed over. With the most adorable smile, Xioahe, holding the teacher's hand, waved back at her mom as she walked into the school.

Mission success.

With her hands on her hips, Lumine steadies her own heart, wanting to cry. She wasn't sad, it was happy tears, sentimental tears for her daughter. She didn't even want to think about Xioahe growing up. For now, she'd celebrate and enjoy every second of her youth.

One day she'd prefer spending time with her friends than with her parents. She could imagine Xiao moping around and depressed.

...

Xiao.

She'd gone a full day without speaking to him. Or rather, a full night and morning. She was giving them much needed space.

They were such a confusing and frustrating subject. Ending all that confusion with him was the best thing to do.

Right?

A part of her still waited. 

No. No. No. I'm done. 

There's too much we both can't get over. Some things are just... Not meant to be. 

She frowns, but shakes her head and heads back to the meeting point she made with Childe. 

It was a slow walk. She was early, having to drop off Xiaohe, there was still a while before they were supposed to meet. She took her time. She was hoping to catch someone on the way at the Harbour, maybe stop and talk to distract herself, but it seemed like everyone had things going on. She stopped for a quick breakfast and bought lunch for her and her companion. 

At least she wouldn't be alone to wallow all day. She was almost grateful for the ex-harbinger. Not that she would ever tell him. 

She considered asking him why he was staying here if he was just running an errand. His brother must be worried about him. She didn't want to pry, but also didn't want to assume he was staying for her. 

Ajax. 

She hardly ever uses that name. She only called him that a handful of times and one of those times was when she indirectly rejected him. 

Years ago, before she got involved with Xiao, she had a feeling Childe liked her. Crushed on her maybe. They spent a lot of time together so it was only natural that they got close in many ways. However, she didn't have time to enjoy romances in the beginning of her travels. When they first met, all she could think about was her brother. Which is why the longer the journey went on, the more her travels became about understanding her brother instead of finding him, she ended up having the time to fall for someone. 

She rejected Childe much earlier on, so she didn't really think back on it when Xiao and her became an item. Not many knew of her relationship with Xiao anyways, neither did Childe, but she knew by the interactions he had with Xiao and when they were near each other. He must've sensed it. It was just confirmed recently. 

He must be over it, but she still wonders. 

"I wonder what our relationship would have been like if we dated instead," she muttered to herself as she walked the grassy path to the ruins where the pair was to meet. 

What am I saying? 

"Good morning!" his voice greeted out of nowhere, her heart dropping. 

Did he hear that? It doesn't matter, it wouldn't make sense! 

"G-good morning!" she stuttered, mentally slapping herself for being obvious. 

He raised an eyebrow, a questioning expression on his face. 

"Did I almost catch you doing something you're not supposed to?" he asked, teasing her. 

"... No," she answered slowly. 

He chuckled at her puzzled look before nodding his head, gesturing to get a move on. 

All these thoughts about them, she couldn't stop wondering if he ever moved on. Did he just lose feelings one random day? Did he used to think about her when they went on missions together in the past? After she subtly let him know she wouldn't be available, did he just accept it? 

Suddenly she was all too aware of him. 

Subconsciously keeping a wider distance between them, Lumine enters the ruins first, Childe being a gentleman letting her in through before following after. 

She didn't overthink it. He was just being friendly. 

Walking through the exact same paths they did the day before, the pair gradually made their way to the area where they found the drawings and words on the ground and walls. It wasn’t too difficult to find, but just in case they did a quick check for any monsters or other enemies in other parts of the ruins. Lumine found some.

“It’s Xiaohe’s first day of school right?” He suddenly brought up, but Lumine didn’t think much of it… yet.

“How’d you know?”

“She told me,” he said casually. 

“I didn’t realize you were meeting my daughter behind my back,” she crossed her arms playfully.

“Jealous?”

“Hah! She’s already smitten with this stranger she met-”

She then remembered the day Xiao came home with her. He was in a sour mood and Xiaohe blushed. That could only mean one thing. 

Childe smirked. 

“Seriously?” 

He laughed, clutching his stomach while Lumine shakes her head in disbelief. No wonder Xiao was so pissy. He looked as if he was about to murder someone, it didn’t help that Xioahe couldn’t stop complimenting the stranger’s looks. But at least she knew who it was now, and couldn't blame her either. Childe is handsome. 

Not as much as Xiao. 

Xiao had a certain allure about him. Mysterious, cold, unpredictable, wild– especially in bed. 

Her face was starting to turn red. She slapped her cheeks with her hands, covering her face trying to hide her blush. 

“Are you okay? I’m not trying to steal you daughter, I’m not a monster-”

“No… It’s not that,” she sighed, “I’m just starting to wonder if I made a mistake…” she spoke mostly to herself. He obviously had no idea what she was talking about, but he did sense something different when he greeted her not so long ago. Like something was weighing on her. 

He never got personal with her unless she did first. At a certain point in their relationship, he wasn’t one to be trusted. Over time however, he gained her trust and they opened up much more. Of course he’d never over step boundaries or ask questions he wasn’t supposed to. 

Lumine didn’t look too good. Past her smile was something he’d never seen before. Almost like she was mourning. 

After he left yesterday, there was a bit of guilt left inside of him. Even though this was what he was hired for, he never liked seeing Lumine hurt. He was told not to interfere with how things turn out. Lumine and Xiao have to see things for what they are. They have to come to terms with how they both truly feel, even if it means going through a rough patch. A break. 

Things have to get worse to get better. Apparently. He questioned whoever came up with that phrase because it sounded like hell to him. Unnecessary suffering. 

According to his client people only tell the truth when they truly feel loss or when they’re emotionally vulnerable. Like when they’re angry. Whether things get better or worse is between the two people involved with each other. 

“Want to talk about it?” he asked hesitantly. 

She didn’t have to think about it, she really wanted to speak about it to someone. Even if that someone was him. 

“If someone secretly hated something you did the entire time and pretended to be okay with being around you, how would you react?”

Childe’s eyebrows raised at the very specific question, but sighed once he realized who she was talking about. Clearly the ‘couple’ had been going through a tough time. 

“Is this about Xiao?”

She stayed silent, scrunching up her dress in her palms not facing him. 

He stopped, Lumine furrowing her brows and turned to him. 

“I think he had his reasons, didn't you? Clearly, if he kept pretending, he wanted to find normality again, not wanting the past to affect what he just got back. Him keeping it buried, if you put yourself in his shoes, he just didn’t want it to come between what you guys were rebuilding. He put his own feelings aside to keep what you both have,” he gave his opinion, but he wasn’t finished, “Of course telling the truth is important, but sometimes you lie because you care, even if it hurts.”

Childe was just speculating on bits of information, but what if he was right? Maybe Xiao was struggling, trying his best to go back to normal. But it was hard. She knew what she did was wrong, that there was no possible way to get those six years back. To take back all those promises she made. 

She made her decision. She regretted it. 

“So i shouldn’t have ended it,” she said softly, almost questioning it. 

“You did?!” he asked, surprise evident. 

She gave him a look and he shut his mouth. 

“I don’t really want to think about it right now,” she sighed, moving a long and he followed, the conversation being left as is. He still had questions, but he’d rather not. 

With nothing left to discuss they decided to finally re-enter their actual destination. Lumine pushed all thoughts aside and switched back to work mode. 

A splash of water caught their attention, their heads turning to the direction of the noise. Giving each other a look, both nodding, they slowly head towards it. A few movements are heard, a rattling sound making the pair stop in their tracks. 

Peaking their heads through the cave-like entrance, Lumine and Childe observe the surroundings. Nothing. 

Not making a sound, they enter as quietly as possible, making their way to the middle of the area. It was the same spot they found those illustrations and words. When they looked again, there were new markings on the floor. A word. It was messy, but they were able to read it. 

'HELP'

The side eyed each other from looking at the ground. 

“I don’t do haunted,” Childe throws his hands up in defense and turns to go back. Lumine rolls her eyes and grabs him by the ear before he could get too far. 

Lumine eyes the other drawings and words. She wondered if someone saw them when they came last time. Maybe they hid or were too scared to approach them. They didn’t stay long either. Clearly someone was staying here. She had a better look at the place this time. 

An area in the corner looked like a makeshift bed of large leaves. Above it was a few drawings, it looked like people. She walked closer, touching it and following the wall of drawings. There were hillichurls among them. The background of the messy drawings looked like houses, ones that looked similar to ruins before they became… ruined. 

Khaenri’ah?

The drawings had to be new. She’d explore all of Liyue, she’d never seen these drawings. Even these ruins, although it's different from years of being abandoned, she’d searched it before, so she was familiar with the pathways.  

But why were these illustrations here? Why now?

“Even after you practically saved Teyvat, Khaenri’ah still a mystery, huh?” her companion voiced beside her, he too observed the drawings. 

“Someone’s living here,” she voices, not sure what to make of everything, but maybe it was the person who was supposedly terrorizing the village nearby. Perhaps this person's raids weren't out of spite, but for survival. 

“The bed and trash of food over there was a big giveaway,” he sassed to which Lumine sighed at his response. 

“I was voicing my thoughts,” she retorted, causing him to snicker. 

“You’re cute when you’re annoyed,” he joked, keeping a safe distance away from her in case she decided to pull one on him. 

“And you’re just annoying,” she scowled. 

Unbeknownst to them, a figure decided to make itself known, coming out from the shadows. 

“Can you be serious?”

Weapon in hand, eyes going between the two who bickered before them. 

“C’mon, you know you’d be bored without me.”

They stayed quiet, stepping closer and closer. 

“I’m starting to think a wild boar would be a better partner.”

Hands shaking, they aimed. 

“Really? Comparing me to an animal?”

“Can’t even tell the difference.”

An arrow flew just between them, hitting the wall where the drawings were. Their pair’s heads whipped to the culprit, eyes widened when they saw a hillichurl standing still with its weapon in hand. 

It makes no move to get another arrow. Instead its head switches from one face to another as if it’s not sure what to do. 

Without a second thought, Childe steps between Lumine and the hillichurl, drawing his own weapon and getting ready to strike. 

The hillichurl, however, drops their weapon and holds its hands in front of him almost in defense. 

“Yika?!” it spoke, Childe stopping his charged attack midway. 

(Enemy?)

“W-wa..ait!”

Lumine furrowed her brows, eyes widening as well as her companion. It was something they’ve never encountered. It spoke… their language. 

“It spoke…It’s trying to speak!” Lumine pushed past Childe and near the hillichurl. 

Slowly approaching it, the hillichurl was practically shaking the closer she got. Lumine had no weapon, so there was no need to be afraid. She gestured for Childe to put his weapon away before facing the hillichurl again curiously. 

From what Lumine could tell, the hillichurl would be able to understand her. 

“You can speak?” she questioned. 

She waited for it to reply. It didn’t. It stayed silent for a while before it nodded, deciding it was safe to do so. It pointed at the words on the floor. ‘Help’. Lumine understood right away, still in shock, but she had to stay level headed if she wanted to know what was going on. 

“Nini zido..”

(disappear/die)

Lumine shook her head, not understanding. 

The hillichurl then pointed to itself and then the drawings on the wall. 

“Nini zido!” It tried to explain something, but the more confused Lumine looked, it became frustrated. 

“M-... me…help!”

“You want us to help you?” Childe spoke up this time, standing beside Lumine, ready to protect her in case this was some cruel trick. 

Taking a look at the hillichurl and at the drawings, so many questions ran through her mind. The people. The hillichurls. ‘Help’. Khaenri’ah. It all meant something, and the fact this hillichurl could speak. 

Her mind tried piecing all these clues together. 

“Home.” it said. 

“Nini zido.” it said again. 

She had no idea what that meant, but by putting all of what it was trying to say together. It was obvious this was a really old hillichurl. Over 500 years ago, back to the cataclysm. The very first of hillichurls. 

This hillichurl was Khaenri’iahn. 

Like Dainsleif. 

“We have to help it…” she said, Childe raising his eyebrow at the absurd idea. Grabbing her arm and dragging her away from the hillichurl, they move further away, out of earshot, but still keeping their eyes on it. Not sure if it was male or female. 

“It’s not an injured animal, even if it can speak, it’s clearly still a hilichurl, it could go back to it’s mindless self in no time and attack us,” he stated, clearly not entertaining the idea of looking after it. 

Lumine watched the hillichurl grab a stone, making marks on the floor again. Curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn't not help someone in need. Even if it was a monster, but deep down, that was a person. 

“It understands us, we can at least figure out if it’s the one stealing from the village before we decide,” she leaves no room for argument, leaving the red-head once again. 

Looking at the new marking, the hillichurl steps aside for her to see. 

‘Me Human’. 

Drawings from hillichurls to people. 

“You’re becoming human.”

Chapter Text

During her adventures in Natlan, Lumine had discovered she was pregnant. She was going about her day, commissions and waiting on any news from Mavuika for their next mission. It was sudden, Lumine became sick in a matter of minutes. Or maybe it wasn’t so sudden, since Paimon decided she’d have an early lunch and brought out leftovers from breakfast time, thus causing Lumine to become nauseous. 

At first, they thought it was just an illness, but days passed and she’d throw up every day, more than once. Lumine assured her travel companion that it would let up eventually, but she grew weaker and weaker after a week. Paimon alerted Chasca who brought her sister, Chuychu, in to check up on Lumine. 

She was pregnant. 

Lumine couldn’t believe it, in fact she denied it. However, all the symptoms matched. 

She told the sisters to keep it a secret, and swore to cook Paimon if she uttered a word. Of course Chuychu advised that she stop her journey and all missions or… to get rid of the baby. 

“Do you know who the father is?”

Not many knew of her relationship with Xiao at the time so she wasn’t offended by the question. Lumine replied saying that she’d have to speak with her lover before she made any decisions. 

After they promised to keep it hidden, Lumine sat silently for a long while. Paimon knew not to disturb her. She’d never seen Lumine so… out of it. 

Many scenarios swam through her head. Life with a baby. Her journey with a baby. Her and Xiao with a baby. Then the other thoughts. Not having the baby. Not telling Xiao at all. Abandoning everything. She didn’t know what ‘thought’ to focus on. She didn’t know what would be the best decision. 

She placed a hand over her belly, caressing it as if there were a bump. There was a baby inside of her. It was a whole other life made by her and Xiao. It wasn’t planned but it was definitely a surprise. A shock more like. 

She’d never thought of having kids. It was so far from her mind that she was just helpless . 

She started to cry. She wished her mother was around. Her father. Her brother. Stuck in another world and she was pregnant. What was she supposed to do?

Paimon was lost too, unable to help or console her friend in the way that she needed. But she knew who Lumine could go to. Who she had to see that very moment. 

“Go to him, I’ll hold down the fort till you get back,” Paimon assured with an encouraging smile. 

And she did just that, without a word to anyone, it was already evening. She rushed to the nearest waypoint and immediately set a course for Wangshu Inn. In a matter of seconds she was back in Liyue, a cooler breeze hitting her skin that was used to the Natlan heat. It gave her a bit of whiplash, but not as much as the news she was given hours ago. 

She didn’t hesitate. 

“ Xiao!” 

A gust of wind, in a blink of an eye, the smell of Qinxin and those teal highlights finally came into view. Not giving him a second-

“Lumi-”

She embraced him, Xiao stumbling backwards, but caught himself. 

He felt her relax in his arms, he wasn’t good with words, but he could tell that she needed him that moment. Holding back the urge to ask and worry like he always did, he wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly against his chest, his hand caressing her back. 

Xiao remembered how she began to cry in his arms and that she just kept crying for the longest time. He wasn’t sure what was going on, but he’d never seen her so distraught. That was the first time he’d seen her like that and it was the last time she cried that hard to him. 

Jumping from rooftop to rooftop, nobody seemed to notice the figure that flew over their heads. Their dear Adeptus who protected them in the shadows. 

Xiaohe would be coming out of school soon and he was scheduled to pick her up, but he would be doing so with a… an acquaintance? Friend? In any case, he was meeting up with her. 

“Alatus!” a name he was rarely called anymore was yelled out and his eyes searched for the culprit who addressed him as such. 

When he made it to the meeting point he gave her a pointed look and a single raised an eyebrow with his arms crossed. 

“It’s been ages since I heard that name, you don’t have to use it anymore,” he stated whilst shaking his head, not bothered by the name at all. Although, whenever he heard it, his siblings ran through his mind. 

“It’s the name you were given, you can’t forget about it,” she smiles and moves to stand beside him. Xiao gives her a side look before shrugging. 

Ganyu, over the years, became less shy around Xiao. She had great respect for him as a teacher, but being the one who helped him through Xiaohe’s early years after Lumine left, she became accustomed to being around him more, resulting in her being more comfortable. 

Not wanting Xiaohe to assume she was her mother, Ganyu only ever showed up at night to coddle baby Xiaohe to sleep. Staying in the dark so little Xiaohe couldn’t make out her features.

Xiao was completely helpless and grieving the loss of Lumine, having a newborn overstimulated him to a point he’d never known.  He practically erased that difficult time from his memory. It was dark… dark times. 

“You’re more used to being called ‘Papa’ now, huh?” she chuckled, knowing that it’d make him blush. Even if not on his face, his ears always turned a bright red when he was embarrassed. 

They walked towards the school, as agreed, Ganyu would fetch Xiaohe from the gates. Xiao didn’t want to attract attention from the other kids and parents who’d recognize him. If anyone knew Xiaohe was a daughter of an Adeptus, things would definitely get chaotic for the family.

“The bell should be ringing soon, I’ll go wait with the other parents,” Ganyu pointed towards the gates and Xiao nodded, but before she could go towards it, he called out to her, an awkward yet soft calling to her name. 

She tilted her head in question. 

“Thank you for being here, for Xiaohe, for now and back then,” he referred to those sleepless nights he had. The times where a baby longed for a woman's touch. The one that she provided. 

At that time Ganyu had hesitated to help. Despite being really good with children, she didn’t feel she was up to the job with an infant, but she agreed knowing it was The Traveler's daughter as well as her teacher and friend. She wanted to help in any way that she could. She was also one of the few he trusted to even get near the baby. 

Xiao was extremely overprotective. No-one was allowed near Xiaohe, Zhongli had to calm him down, tell him to trust the people nearest to him for help. There was a time when Xiaohe never left his arms unless she was asleep. 

She was his only family, the only thing important in his life. He didn’t want to die for Xiaohe knowing that she’d be left alone, and he knew loneliness all too well to prefer that for his child. 

“You don’t have to thank me, I want Xiaohe safe and happy just as much as you,” she waves him off with a smile and heads towards the school once more. Xiao stares at her retreating figure and sighs. 

Thinking back on it, Xiaohe barely left the Inn before three-years-old. He’d come to trust Verr Goldet with his baby just as much as Ganyu, which is why he was able to leave often. His one rule was that she never left anyones sight and that she’d never leave the Inn. 

It was around just before her fifth birthday, she was still four when he allowed her to take walks with Verr Goldet out of the Inn but still around the area. 

At some point, the other Adepti became more familiar with her, with his permission, and decided that they’d keep an eye on her at all times. He became more lenient and trusted that she’d be in good hands. He’d casted a little bit of aura-magic around her, so whenever danger was near, he’d sense it and rush to her whenever he had to. He’d left protection seals on the decorative flower on her head as well as the butterfly charms she had. 

Xiaohe would be safe. 

The sound of a bell ringing broke him from his trance. Children ran out of the door rushing into the embrace of their guardians. His eyes searched for his own, waiting to see his beautiful girl. After a few moments he saw her, an excited smile on her face once she met the gaze of Ganyu. 

“Aunty!” she called jumping into Ganyu’s arms. She carried Xiaohe with ease, he couldn’t make out what she said, but it made his daughter laugh. 

Ganyu did a little spin with Xiaohe still in her arms, the girls laughed together. 

At that moment, Xiao saw Lumine. 

Little Xiaohe in her arms, playing and laughing. He imagined their cheeks pressed up against each other, their smiles identical. He’d enjoy himself just watching the two enjoy their time playing together. And in a perfect world, they’d pick Xiaohe up together from school. 

All he could do now was figure out the right time to speak to her. To confess everything and to make amends. They couldn’t be a family without Lumine. At a certain time, Xiao thought it was possible to be happy, just him and Xioahe. But they both needed her. They both needed Lumine in their lives. One a mother and one a lover. 

He’ll do whatever it takes. 

The pair then faced his direction. Ganyu pointed towards Xiao and the little girl’s eyes widened in search of her father. 

Once she caught sight of him, she leaped off from Ganyu and sprinted all the way to Xiao. 

“Papa, you’re here!” she yelled and ran straight into his legs, hugging his lower half. Xiao chuckled, holding the both of them steady from stumbling. 

“I’m always here,” he said with a small smile and bent down to her level. He gave her a hug and then a kiss on the cheek. “Did you enjoy your first day of school?” he asked, genuinely curious. He’s never been to school, so he’d have to hear everything she had to say, and if there was any part she didn’t enjoy, he’d take her out immediately. He was always a doting father. 

“It was so fun! I made a new friend and the teacher said I draw really well!” she spoke quickly as if her mouth couldn’t catch up with her brain, but there was a bright smile on her face, she was glowing. 

“Why don’t you tell me all about it while we get back home,” he picks her up, throwing her little bag over his shoulder. He turned to Ganyu and bowed his head in gratitude. 

“Say bye,” he said to Xiaohe. 

Xiaohe showed off her pearly whites and adorable grin and waved to Ganyu, “Bye Aunty!”

Ganyu waved back before they went their separate ways. 

The morning was quite long, luckily school hours were only till noon, they could have a late lunch when they got back to the Inn. Usually Xiao would just teleport them straight to the Inn, but he wanted to hear Xiaohe’s story, and if he knew her well enough, which he did, Xiaohe had a long story. She seemed like she had a lot to say too, so he wanted to give her the opportunity to say whatever she wanted to get off her chest. 

“So, tell me more,” he said, walking with her in his arms. 

“The teacher made us all stand in a line-”

And she went on from the beginning till the end of her school day, all the way back to the Inn. 

_________________________________________________

The two stared at the hillichurl who started writing on the floor again. A mix of words and words they couldn’t make out. They had to somehow make out what it was trying to say to them. 

“Are we sure this isn't some prank for adventurers?” Targtaglia was practically losing it, looking back and forth between Lumine and the hillichurl. He was just waiting for it to attack them when they let their guard down. 

“This isn’t a prank,” she rolled her eyes, deciding to leave him be.

After giving the hillichurl some time to write, it stopped and turned towards them. It pointed to the ground. 

They both took a look at the words, or at least they thought it was. There were some pictures drawn too. 

Lumine analyzed what was drawn, then she looked back at the wall with the other drawings. Unlike the situation with Caribert, this one could speak, barely, but still much more than passive Caribert. 

“Could this be an after effect of my catalyst?” She questioned to herself, one hand supported the other as she rested her finger on her chin in thought. 

“It wiped out most of the monsters around Teyvat, but that’s why we’re clearing out the rest. You think the older ones are the ones that survived?” Childe was also in thought. It was plausible, since the second round of monsters being created was by the first catalyst or abyss mages, people before then became hillichurls because they were said to be ‘sinners’. 

“Back then, becoming a hillichurl, being thrown into the Chasm, it was because they were seeking hidden knowledge, they challenged the Gods and they violated the established order. They didn’t want to be ruled by them, so they became ‘sinners’ and then cursed by being turned into hillichurls,” Lumine spoke factually. 

“So that means,” they both looked at the hillichurl who looked at them confused and a bit nervous, “ This guy was a sinner who broke the rules and became one himself,” he crossed his arms and gave the hillichurl a suspicious look. If he didn’t trust the hillishchurl five seconds ago, he definitely didn’t now. 

Lumine sighed. When Khaenri’ah was still around, the Gods obviously had the upper hand, making the people live under circumstances they didn’t want to abide by. That was what the war was all about. 

Were those people sinners? Or were they sinners by the Gods' principals? 

The people of Khaenri’ah wanted peace and freedom, instead they became cursed. 

“We’re just speculating,” Lumine sighs again, this was all theoretical. 

Pulling out from her travel bag, was a dusty brown book with a picture of a hillichurl on it. Childe squinted his eyes, taking a peak at what she was going through. 

“What are you doing?” 

Lumine smirked, a proud expression on her face. 

“It’s my handy hillichurl dictionary!” she gave him a thumbs up which caused him to give her a weird look. Lumine didn’t spare him another glance, skimming through the pages to figure out what to say. 

“I came prepared today,” she said. 

The night before was a bit awkward, despite telling Xiao to distance himself, she had to ask him to let her go through her things that he stored in his domain. Since she couldn’t notify him when she was done, he had to go with her and wait till she found what she was looking for which put her under a lot of pressure, not wanting to be in his presence for too long. 

“Yo..mimi.. beru ..si?” She tried her best to pronounce their language and relay the message clearly. 

(What can you tell us?/ What do you want from us?)

The hillichurl perked up at hearing the familiar words and nodded enthusiastically. It started running around frantically before it paused for a moment and pointed towards some pictures it drew. 

Lumine took a closer look. It was a bunch of hilichurls, different kinds, that stood around. Some lied down and some stood next to people. She wasn’t sure what to make of it, but she knew it meant something. 

The drawings she saw before were similar, but that meant that this hilichurl was a human from Khaenri’ah. It was becoming human again. 

“I… don’t understand,” she gave the hilichurl an apologetic look. It began thinking before it bent down on its knees and pointed at them separately. 

First it pointed towards a singular standing hilichurl, to which he then pointed at himself as well. 

She tilted her head and questioned, “You?”

The hilichurl nodded. 

Then he pointed towards a person and then the hilichurl laying down. 

She thought for a bit. 

“So you become human?” she said, not certain yet, “And then you fall asleep?” But then she shook her head. “No but that’s a picture of a hilichurl laying down, not a human. She thought again. 

“You turn human then hilchurl again?” she asked but the hilichurl shook its head, becoming frustrated by the language barrier. 

It started pointing towards the human again and then to the hilichurl laying down. Its hands go back and forth but lumine struggles to understand. 

“I- I don’t know what you’re trying to say-” she felt at a loss and turned to Childe. 

“A little help?” she asked in a tone of urgency, a tone Childe could not refuse, even though he disagreed to help the hilichurl. 

But she wanted his help. So he would. 

Sighing, he scratched the back of his head, “Bothersome,” he muttered before squatting down next to her. Even though he had an unsatisfactory look on his face, Lumine was grateful for him. 

“Show me,” he said to the hilichurl, annoyance evident in his voice, but Lumine just smiled at him. Childe ignored her and focused on the pictures before him. 

Once again, the hilichurl showed him the three pictures. 

Childe sat in thought before asking the hilichurl specifically where he was pointing at the human. 

“The head?” Childe questioned and the hilichurl paused, it was about to shake its head, but nodded slowly. Childe caught on. 

“The human mind. Your mind becomes human?” he asked, the hilichurl then immediately pointed to the next picture. The picture of the hilichurl laying down. 

“And you’re not sleeping… you’re dying,” he said, Lumine’s head whipping to her companions and then confirming with hilichurl. “So that’s how it is. The more human you become, you’ll die because the human mind cannot function within a hilichurl body- or more precisely, you cannot undo the curse, you’ll end up dying if you fight it. Thus, you become more human in speech and mind, returning to your senses will inevitably kill you,” he finished, standing up and shoving his hands in his pockets. 

“Is there really no way to reverse the curse?” Lumine asked the hilichurl and it shook its head. 

Lumine faced Childe with a concerned look, but even he didn't have knowledge on this topic.  Neither did he have friends who could reverse the curse caused by Gods. 

“Don’t look at me like that, I might know a lot of things, but even I don’t have that kind of power,” he waved her off, his hands then coming to rest behind his head. His one eye peeked open to look at Lumine who looked disappointed. 

“Seriously,” he muttered under his breath. She really thought I could help, huh?

“You have friends in higher places don’t you, maybe they know something?” he suggested, referring to Archon friends. 

Her expression turned hopeful and Childe hid his smile. 

“You’re right, maybe I can set up a meeting with them,” she started speaking to herself and which Archon to meet with first or who could be more knowledgeable on this topic. 

Just then. 

A loud sound erupted in the ruins. 

“What was that?” Childe went back into his battle stance, the pair looking around for danger. When they did a full round of the room, they noticed the hilichurl who held its stomach. Lumine raised her eyebrows before side-eying Childe.

“Was that your stomach?”

Embarrassed, the hilichurl turned away. 

“Buka,” it muttered to itself. 

(Belly)

“It sounded like-”

“A monster!” Lumine and Childe said together. 

A light bulb switched on in both of their heads.

The entire time, the villagers thought a monster was stealing their food- they weren’t wrong, except it wasn’t much of a monster, but the sound of a hungry hilichurl who didn’t want to cause trouble by attacking them in broad daylight, but stole food from them at night instead not to interact with the humans. 

Lumine laughed a little. 

“At Least we can explain some of this to the Village Chief, the mystery is practically solved,” she said happily. She  had a knack for solving cases. If Paimon was here, she’d talk about what food to reward themselves with the money they’d get. 

“But we can’t let him steal from them,” Childe pointed out. 

After a good few moments, Lumine snapped her fingers and pointed to Childe. 

“We’ll look after it!”

He stared at her for a second, his face morphing from neutral to absolutely confused. 

“HUH?!”

She ignored her companion and ran up to the hilichurl, fishing something out of her bag at the same time. 

Lunch.

She handed it to the hilichurl and stood up with a smile, both her hands on her hips. 

“From now on, until we figure out how to help you, we’ll feed you everyday, just don’t cause a racket in the village,” she said, the hilichurl nodding its head excitedly whilst Childe looked rather defeated, unable to put in a word once Lumine made up her mind. 

After a while of brainstorming and Lumine offering Childe’s lunch to the hilichurl, it was time to head back home for the day. She gave him a time to meet the next day and then the pair waved goodbye. 

Even though she’d been busy the entire time, she was excited to get back home and listen to Xiaohe’s first day of school. She was sure her little girl had fun and had stories to tell. However, she also began feeling a bit of anxiety. Seeing Xiao after the whole day being gone, keeping up a front so that Xiaohe won’t notice.

She wished their homelife wasn’t so complicated. 

Xiaohe deserved to have honest loving parents. Parents to show her about love. She was starting to feel like a real failure of a mother. She was already behind, but being back and still making things difficult was becoming troublesome. 

Unfortunately, things had to go on, no matter the circumstances. 

Once she reached Wangushu Inn, Lumine braced herself before entering the Smiley's kitchen. 

She was then greeted by the laughter of her daughter and Smiley and the back of her ex-lover whose body shook a bit, probably from a silent laugh as well. Her heart froze, goosebumps appearing on her skin as she held in her breath subconsciously. Suddenly, she wanted to curl up in a ball and hide herself from his gaze. 

Yes she was the one that ended things, but just because she did, didn’t mean her feelings for him left just like that. His presence, his gaze, his aura, it affected her. It always has. And just like usual, her heart beats a little faster the closer she gets. 

“Mama!” Xiaohe yelled in excitement, announcing Lumine’s arrival. She jumped out of her seat and practically sprinted into her mother’s arms. The warmth of her daughter embraced her cold skin. 

“You’re just in time Ms. Lumine, I have the dessert you prepared,” Smiley chuckled looking at the mother and daughter duo as he brought out the promised Almond Tofu. 

“We waited for you Mama,” Xiaohe smiled at her mother as Lumine carried her to the table again. She didn’t spare Xiao a glance, not out of spite, but because she was feeling shy. She hated being awkward, but she couldn’t do anything about it now. 

Xiao didn’t look her way either. Maybe for the same reason. 

Smiley placed a portion of the dessert in front of each of them. Xiaohe’s mouth was already watering with stars in her eyes. She’d been thinking about it all day at school. She couldn’t wait to get home. 

Xiao, even though he didn’t show, was also excited for the dessert. The way his fingers twitched as the dessert was being placed, Lumine could tell. She had to hold in her laugh. Like father, like daughter. 

Xiaohe went on about her day, basically retelling the story she told her father. Xiao quietly ate as the two conversed. Lumine and him both pretending the other was invisible. 

It was ridiculous. Even Smiley could feel the tension from across the room. Verr and Smiley were quite close, always gossiping about their relationship in secret. Good gossip. Wondering why they wouldn’t speak or avoid each other, or back a few years before Xiaohe was born and the two would sneak shy glances at each other. 

So many years passed, but their relationship was still as interesting as ever. 

To an outside viewer of course. 

“Time for bed Xiaohe, you have school tomorrow,” Lumine recalled and they both laughed. She was now the one reminding her child about school the next day, instead of being the one reminded by her mother. 

“It’s still early!” Xiaohe whined in her mother's arms, throwing her head back like she was about to throw a tantrum. 

“It's quite late already sweetie,” Lumine propped her up on her hip forcing Xioahe to sit properly. 

“I don’t wanna!” She argued, but Lumine wasn’t having it. In fact it was the first time Xiaohe threw a tantrum in front of Lumine. Xiao was already well accustomed to it over the years. 

“If you don’t go to bed, I’ll tell Smiley to ban desserts for two weeks, and no playing outside either,” Xiao warned, as he caught up to their pace. Lumine was surprised by his strict tone, but it was understandable. 

Another side she’s never seen. 

Either way, the ‘threat’ seemed to calm Xioahe down, although she was upset, not daring to speak to her father. She pouted in Lumine’s arms, to which she once again had to stop herself from laughing at her adorable angry face. 

Once they reached the bedroom, Lumine helped her daughter undress and into her night clothes. She jumped around on the bed for a bit while Lumine packed her things ready for the next day. 

Then Xiaohe was tucked in by Xiao who kissed her forehead and stood back to let Lumine handle the rest. He would be getting ready for his night patrol. 

“Goodluck Papa,” she waved mid-yawn, her eyes blinking off to sleep. 

Xiao smiled and headed for the balcony. 

“Sweet dreams Xiaohe,” Lumine kissed her forehead as well, but before she could leave, Xiaohe grabbed her wrist. 

“Don’t fight anymore Mama,” she said in a sleepy tone and not a second later, she was gone. Lumine was surprised by her words, but also sad. She didn’t like doing this to Xioahe, but even she couldn’t promise what would be happening between herself and Xiao. 

She held her daughter’s cheek, wishing she could do things differently. But she had to take responsibility for her actions, that included Xiao. 

Even though she had lots to think about, it was best to just focus on what she had to do. Which was to contact Venti. She could get Zhongli on board at any time, the other Archons however, are a bit too… busy with their own nations. 

These two are more… carefree. 

When she reached the top of Wangshu Inn, she was surprised to find Xiao still there, she thought he was patrolling already so she could use the balcony to make her calls privately. 

Before she could sneak away, he’d already turned around and caught her. 

“...Lumine?” he questioned. 

Deciding not to be weird, she walked towards him and nodded silently. 

An awkward silence washed over them, except they were both fidgety wanting to say something to the other. 

Xiao wanted to reconcile, but he didn’t have the right words at the moment, and they'd barely spoken all day, the time didn’t feel right. Especially since she’s been avoiding him. More than he was. 

But…Would there ever be a right time?

“I thought about what you said,” he started, facing the sky. They stood apart, but both against the railings. A noticeable distance between them. 

Lumine didn’t face him, but listened. 

“I’ve been thinking a lot, about the past few weeks, about my feelings…and about yours,” he hesitated,” I’ve always bottled things up, and even when I did open up, it wasn’t fully. I was fooling myself into believing I processed all my… emotions,” he stated. 

She still didn’t face him. She knew all this obviously. Xiao still had a lot to learn about certain things, but she was glad he acknowledged it. 

“I know you said we’re done and I don’t have the right to ask this of you but, please, wait for me.” Lumine’s eyes widened, and for the first time that day, she looked him in the eyes. The determination and desperation evident in those amber hues, the crease above his furrowed brows. Her heart skipped a beat. “I don’t plan on becoming a fool a second time, but I also know that I want to convey my feelings to you properly,” he pushed himself off the railings and walked towards her. 

Lumine felt her body tense under his gaze. He wasn’t much taller than her, but when he was that close, she had to raise her gaze to meet his. 

His scent. Those eyes. 

It was filling her senses and her mind was becoming blank. 

Stay focused. Don’t give in. 

“Allow me to sway your heart once more.”

And then he vanished, the swift breeze blowing her hair whilst leaving Lumine in a blushing confused mess.

What is he saying?!   

Chapter Text

“Allow me to sway your heart once more…”

What is he saying?!

After Xiao left two nights ago, she was left in a frenzy, confusion and butterflies swarming her. A redness spread to her cheeks even though he was already gone, her hands cupped her face feeling the involuntary warmth that those words left behind. 

It was silly, stupid. Did he not know what being ‘done’ meant? Was she actually done to begin with? Of course Xiao was the love of her life, but months have passed, years even and still everything was out of place. Maybe it was time that changed things. Resentment. Regret. 

Although, she could never mistake that feeling in her stomach. That flutter in her chest and the quiet gasp she let out at those crazy words he’d spoken.  

Lumine pursed her lips, brows knitted and arms folded over as she played that night over in her head. Her heart skipped a beat at that face he’d made, determined as if he was going to make some claim on her. 

Sway her heart? Was he going to start flirting with her out of the blue? The thought was more pleasing than she’d like to admit. She bit her lip hesitantly, the smile wanting to slip-

“You’re turning red Lumine, something you’d like to share?” the Bard’s voice interrupted her thoughts. Lumine blinked her eyes open, gaze focusing on the two archons who’d come to meet her. 

Venti eyed her before smirking, “Or perhaps there’s something else amidst the air~” 

She narrowed her eyes at him threateningly as he then held up his hands in defense and moved behind Zhongli for good measure. 

Xioahe had left for school a while ago, in fact her father should be picking her up some time soon. She was hoping to have the meeting much sooner, but Venti shockingly had plans whilst Zhongli had been with Xianyun on a short journey. 

The meeting was delayed by a day and Childe decided he’d take the day off and rendezvous with her again when she was ready. They’d both taken turns in bringing their hillichurl friend food so he didn’t go scavenging by the villagers, especially after she’d told the Chief that the issue was resolved. As always, she got the job done and she was rewarded handsomely. Enough to get her by for a few weeks and pay for Xiaohe’s things. 

She’d taken on daily commissions for quick income, but ultimately decided before taking on more ‘time consuming’ missions, she wanted to sort out her current problem. 

The reason esteemed guests like Venti and Zhongli were visiting her on a random Thursday afternoon for a late lunch. 

Ignoring Venti’s teasing, Zhongli waved the both of them off, getting back on track. 

“You briefly mentioned what you wanted to discuss over that communication device, it sounds serious, so I’d like to help you in any way that I can,” he offered kindly. The communication device he’d referred to was the Dodocommunication tool she’d gotten a while back during one Summer at the Golden Apple Archipelago. Just before hearing the voice of Kusanali. 

“Right,” she started. She explained everything from the commission being held up and taken down, what the villagers had to say and then what she and Childe discovered. Of course the two Archons seemed the least bit surprised but listened intently without interruption. 

She didn’t miss the breath of a hidden laugh when she mentioned her companions name. Lumine raised an eyebrow towards Zhongli who shook his head. She didn’t question it. 

They all sat down, currently meeting at Xianyun’s residence. It was a nice quiet and private area fit for a meeting. They’d gotten permission for it, not that Zhongli needed to, but of course he respected all his Adeptis’ territories. 

She’d prepared all the food and drinks for them to eat while she spoke and voiced her concerns. Venti seemed more interested in the food than her situation. 

But he was the first to say, “Your guess is as good as mine,” he shrugged, “Nothing like this has ever happened before, and if it did, no-one was around to witness that a hilichurl became conscious again and died because of it,” he stated. It was true, it probably wasn’t the first case, just the first one that someone actually came across. In fact if she didn’t interfere, once the hillichurl came to, he’d probably just die. 

However, she wasn’t the type to sit idly. If there was something she could do, she wanted to help. 

“I agree, the stories of how hilichurls came to be is very well known. There has never been a hilichurl to break the curse that was cast upon them. Even those who were forced by the abyss can’t return back to normal,” Zhongli sipped on his tea and sighed, the smoke escaping his lips, covering half his face for a moment and dispersed into the air. “I have no power in reversing a curse brought upon by the Heavenly Principles,” he eyed her sorrowfully. 

Her posture slumped a bit, the small hope that maybe there was a way to bring someone who suffered back to normalcy broke into ashes and scattered the pale blue sky. Empathy. It truly gnawed at her that she wasn’t able to do anything. 

Zhongli smiled at her, “If there’s no other way, the best you can do is be there in its final moments, offer it some peace of mind and- or help it remember its past so it wouldn’t suffer hopelessly,” he suggested a hopeful glee in his eyes that maybe she’d cheer up. 

“Perhaps I should sing it a song,” Venti stuck his tongue out holding a peace sign, “I’m known for cheering people up,” he says smugly causing her to roll her eyes at him, Zhongli continuing to drink his tea without getting in the way of the pair. 

They finished off the rest of the food, the archons thanking her and wishing her good luck and success with whatever her decision was. 

Lumine stood to leave first, the two deciding to share a drink due to Venti’s persistence, although the other was hardly a daytime drinker. 

She offered them a small wave and her bright smile before turning around and walking over the rocky pathway that littered the pond. Their voices become distant as she faces ahead of her, looking at the land below. 

“Here you are,” a voice spoke calmly behind her, startling the poor woman as she let out a shriek, but it was swiftly replaced with a muffle as his hands clamped over her mouth gently. 

The view of teal streaks and dark hair filled her vision and was then quickly replaced with amber eyes. 

His hands still covered her mouth as he sighed in relief. 

“...The bard will force me to drink if he knew I was here…” he spoke in a rather rare defeated tone. She could relate, he was good at coaxing others to drink with him. Zhongli was the current victim. 

Slowly, his hands dropped to his sides and the warmth of his nearness was met with the harshness of the sudden awkward tension. Possibly one-sided awkwardness since Xiao didn’t seem the least bit off. 

“I dropped Xiaohe off at Xiangling’s, she wanted to help out at the Restaurant after school,” he informed, the news not worrying her in the slightest. Xiaohe was acquainted with all of her friends and it seemed she often spent time with them while she was gone. Her friends in Liyue were quite aware of her pregnancy since she'd stayed there for most of it and gave birth there. Apparently they’d all share stories about adventures with Lumine, so Xiaohe looked forward to spending time with them as well. 

“Okay,” she replied, not sure what else to say. 

“Allow me to sway your heart once more…”

Those words and the memory flashed through her mind as he looked at her with those cat-like eyes. Her heart thumping loudly in her chest, the heat rising up her neck again. Was she shy?

Something flickered in his eyes, as if he caught her reaction. It pleased him, it made him happy actually, that he was still able to get her to make faces like that. Like when they first confessed. 

“Can we talk?” he asked, his hands fisting at his sides waiting for a rejection, but it never came. 

Despite the surprise, Lumine had prepared for whatever he wanted to do or say. When he said those words, she didn’t think to say no or unwelcome it. Truthfully, she was curious and intrigued. There was a new glimmer in his eyes, a newfound determination that she was familiar with and it made her melt. Those eyes, she’d recognize them anywhere. It was the Xiao she fell in love with. 

She couldn’t say no to that Xiao. 

“Okay,” she nodded her head as he offered his hand. 

Lumine glancing between his hand and his eyes, slowly rested hers in his and the soft touch of his bare skin made her heart skip a beat, a nervous gulp as she was taken to another place. For a split second, her feet felt like they were falling, as if there were no surface. 

And then she found herself situated on much softer ground. Her eyes opened as she examined her new surroundings. 

His domain. 

She knew this place like the back of her hand, so there wasn’t much to look at. 

“You wanted to speak here?” she questioned, not pointing out that their hands were still in each other's. She admitted liked it, even if she was supposed to be mad at him. 

“No disturbance, I want us to be alone,” he said. Alone. The word made her toes curl in her shoes, a nervous shiver running over her skin. It gave her goosebumps. He then let her hand go again causing her to frown. 

Xiao snickered and walked along a path she was quite familiar with. She pouted, walking behind him with her hands behind her back. They were both quiet while he took the lead. Lumine’s eyes situated on his back rather than what was around her. His hair falling over onto his shoulder, the different shades of it. His slender neck and his slim shoulders. The subtle muscles that flexed as he walked. The broadness of his back and the obvious difference to his slim waist. 

Another uncalled for memory raced through her mind. Her hands tugged at his bare waist to bring him closer. Her nails that left marks down his back. Bite marks on his neck. 

She bit her lip, eyes narrowed a bit. 

Until he stopped in his tracks, the smaller lightly crashing into him, but not enough to get knocked off balance. “Sorry,” she whispered, snapping out of her thoughts with a blush on her cheeks. 

What am I thinking?! Her eyes were wide as she hid her expression by gazing down at their shoes. Xiao was fully facing her now, what was she to do?

“Lumine?”

“Y-yes?” she squeaked out, wincing internally at her stutter. 

It was silent for a moment and she thanked whatever plagued his mind that gave her sufficient time to calm herself down from crude thoughts. It was inappropriate in their current case. 

She flinched when she felt fingertips graze her chin, and she sucked in a breath when it slowly raised her head to meet his eyes. There was a frown on his lips, his expression akin to one who’d just been hurt, a yearning in his eyes. 

“I’m sorry,” he apologized in a whisper, “I thought about it over and over and all I could come up with was how sorry I am. All I want to do is apologize after every sentence I speak with you, get on my knees and beg for forgiveness, somehow take away the pain I caused by dismissing and lying to you,” his eyes closed for a moment. He spoke softly, his voice shuddering, as if he were struggling, as if he were preparing himself to go to war and say goodbye for one last time. 

“I see you Lumine. I see that you’re trying your best to make up for what was lost. I know how hard you're working to fix things, to make them better than they were before. I see it in the way you care for Xiaohe and I see it in the kindness you’ve shown me even when I pushed you away. I see it in the way you’ve taken accountability and responsibility and wanting better for Xioahe,” what he was saying, Lumine’s heart practically burst, emotions gone hazardous as tears threaten to spill from her golden hues. He’d seen all of it. He’d been watching her the entire time. That’s all she ever wanted. She just wanted him to see her. 

His other hand came up to her face, both settling on her cheeks as a tear dropped, catching on the palm of his hand. 

“You’ve worked so hard, and you’re doing great as a mother, Xiaohe couldn’t have gotten a better one,” he spoke sincerely and he meant it. He wouldn’t want anyone other than Lumine to be the mother of his offspring.

 Another tear ran down. 

“I’m so proud of you.”

And then another. 

“I’m so glad you’re back.”

And more and more and more. 

“I love you.”

Until she burst into tears, her hands clutching his shirt as she cried into his arms. 

He felt her relax in his arms, he wasn’t good with words, but he could tell that she needed him that moment. Holding back the urge to ask and worry like he always did, he wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly against his chest, his hand caressing her back. 

“What’s wrong? Are you hurt? Did something happen?” 

Lumine cried for a long time after meeting Xiao. She’d shown up out of nowhere, calling out to him and rushed into his arms. Crying and crying. He’d ask if she was okay, but she continued to sob. Xiao realized he wasn’t going to get any answers anytime soon and just held her for as long as she wanted. 

Once she calmed down, Lumine wiped her tears with the help of Xiao who peppered her tear stained cheeks with kisses. She felt warm. Heart full. Loved. He always knew how to make her feel better. 

“Can we talk?” she’d asked. Xiao, without hesitancy, nodded his head and continued to hold her while she built up the courage to speak her mind. 

“I got checked up by a doctor,” she voiced, eyes downcasted, afraid to meet his gaze. She wondered why she was scared. It wasn’t fear of rejection, if anything, Xiao would be with her every step of the way. But there was still a bit of fear that the timing wasn’t right. They both had so many things to do still. It was too much, wasn’t it?

Xiao didn’t speak and continued to wait and listen. Giving her time to think and process her own words. 

She stayed quiet for some time. Xiao, after hearing the word doctor, his heart sank. If she was about to tell him she was dying, he wasn’t prepared. His grip on her tightened as he awaited the news. There was no other reason to cry unless she was dying. 

“We’re going to have a baby.”

Lumine cried in his arms for a bit. Xiao being Xiao, wanting to sway her heart with honest words and affection, continued to whisper how much he loved her and will always love her as well as a few “I’m sorry” here and there. Instead of the mood being sunken, Xiao was smiling as she cried. He conveyed his true feelings well enough and he was glad that she hadn't chased him away. 

After her cries reduced to sniffles, she wiped her own tears and chuckled to herself. Xiao’s arms were still around her waist, her hands resting on his chest as she gazed up at him, meeting those lovely amber eyes that she missed so much. 

“I love you,” he repeated. The words were familiar, but for some reason she felt shy. As if this was the first time all over again. 

She hid in his chest and sighed, loving his warmth and the way his voice soothed her. 

“I hated having to say that,” she closed her eyes, “Saying that we were over… I didn’t want to lose you, but I thought it was better for us if we just stopped hurting each other and ended it all,” she admitted, feeling the need to voice her own feelings and thoughts as well. 

Xiao’s thumbs brushed her sides gently, he faced forward since he was unable to see her face, but his lips tilted upward at her words. He was glad she hadn't left him completely. 

“I deserved it, and you… leaving… It opened my eyes,” he whispered, both of their hearts full and minds open. All the anxiety of the months gone by just for this moment. 

Lumine, after hearing this, felt a bit of relief, since it had weighed on her for a long time. Turns out it led him to being honest with her, so at least, she thought,  it wasn’t a bad thing. 

Raising her head to rest her chin on his chest, Lumine fluttered her eyelashes. Xiao, who had faced forward previously, was now able to get a look at her face. His head cocked to the side slightly, eyes raking over partially swollen eyes, pouty lips and pink nose. Her face was flushed from all the crying. 

But… she was still so beautiful. Even more so. 

Years. 

He waited for this moment for years. To have her back in his arms. To hold her so closely and whisper how much he loved her. 

Here they were. Six years later and months after all the emotional turmoil. 

He got her back. 

“Lumine,” his voice low, eyes locked with her. 

She watched the way his eyes lowered, glancing at her lips and then back. The yearning in his tone and gaze. She wasn’t the only one… who was having crude thoughts. 

Their lips crashed into the other, Lumine on her tip toes meeting him halfway. 

She felt her head spin, too aware of the feel of his lips, too aware of the breath they both took and too aware of the grip he had on her waist. When was the last time they kissed? How long has it been? She felt inexperienced, the way he brought her closer, his mouth moving expertly against hers. The moment they broke apart his tongue swiped at her lips, not for permission, but for a warning so she wouldn’t be surprised when he pushed his tongue past her lips and collided with hers. A squeak-type sound left her mouth having barely gotten time to breathe before he dived back in for the next kiss. This time more sensual, with purpose as he grasped her tongue in a dance only they would know. 

Xiao dipped his head lower and bit her bottom lip eliciting a gasp from her. A teasing grin slipped as he swiped over the spot again with his tongue and slowly backed from her lips. He opened his eyes and watched as she leaned closer, eyebrows furrowed in search for contact. She was adorable like that, he thought. But he didn’t want to tease for too long, he’d been waiting for this just as much as she was. 

He met her lips again deepening the kiss with no delay and held her lower back. Her hands glided up his chest and locked around his neck. She sighed into his mouth, arousal running through her veins and a bubbly feeling sizzled in her abdomen. She wanted him. 

When they broke apart, he let Lumine catch her breath while he moved past her lips, placing kisses down her jaw and trailing further down to her neck. He stopped there nipping at her skin with his canines. Lumine’s hands tangled in his hair, throwing her head back slightly to give him better access. She moaned as he bit, marking her skin, sucking on it. She could feel herself getting wetter, her panties uncomfortably slippery against her folds. 

Xiao’s hands fall from her back and run further down. Multi-tasking, he captures her lips again distracting her from his fingers that slid up the skirt of her dress. His hand squeezes the flesh of her inner thigh, causing her to shut her legs close. The friction of her thighs rubbing together has her legs going weak as she feels her balance whither. Instead of falling into his arms, she finds herself falling backwards, her back landing on something soft. She didn’t open her eyes to check, Xiao had landed on top of her, just nearly holding himself so that he wouldn’t crush her with his weight. 

Of course Xiao had full control of his domain, so she wasn’t too surprised if he’d just conjured up some type of bed for them to lay on. 

He raises his head from her lips, her golden eyes fluttering. Their faces flushed, lips swollen, eyes glimmering with desire, yearning. He examines her expression, eyelids low, lips parted, marked down her neck to her collar bone. His fingers trail the border of her underwear, slipping past the band and coming in contact with her soaking cunt. Lumine lets out a needy whimper, her legs parting slightly for him. 

“What do you want, Lumine?” he asks, breathless. Feeling her like this again, wet for him, wanting him, spreading her legs for him. The bashful neediness in her lustful gaze. He could feel himself strain against his pants. He wished he could ravish her, no foreplay needed, but he couldn’t. He had to relearn, rediscover all her sweet spots. 

His finger slips past her folds and stripes up her arousal, Lumine bucking her hips into the touch. 

“ Please. ”

He cocks his head at her, almost playfully. Lumine senses the switch in his aura, the confidence in his words and posture. Was he like this back then? The thought popped into mind. He was generally a sweet lover, vanilla with an occasional experimental curiosity. No, this Xiao was different from his usual hesitant and safe and giving nature. 

“I want to hear you,” he leans down to whisper in her ear, his hot breath fanning the hairs on her skin. She shivers, her insides clenching around nothing. He teased the rim of her entrance, thumb strumming her clit torturously slow. She whines, her hips rocking against his finger in an attempt to soothe the aching emptiness.  

Xiao clicks his tongue and removes his hand from her, throwing Lumine in a panic. She catches his hand and her eyes slightly bulge. Xiao freezes, her swift movements caught him off guard. 

“Inside…I want you inside,” she whimpers and the sound nearly makes him come untouched. He chuckles lowly, a sound that has Lumine stilling in anticipation. He plants a chaste kiss against her forehead and guides her hands to his chest and shoulders. His hand then moves right back to her soaking cunt and moves a single finger in a circular motion. Lumine moans, hips wriggling slightly waiting on his next move. Xiao slips a finger past her slit with ease, the wetness from her arousal making it easy to slip in as he then begins to thrust his finger at a fast pace. 

“Tell me what you want, I want you to feel good– We have to make up for all the years,” he whispers, kissing underneath the shell of her ear.She could feel the smirk that played on his lips, the teasing tone. His words were so suggestive, it made her stomach flip, a moan escaping her lips. She wanted more, more, more. He added another finger and made quick work of her. Her moans spurred him on, and so did her pussy that sucked him in.

“Xiao– I’m…com-” she doesn’t have to say it. Xiao watches as she comes undone on his fingers, the warm wetness slicking his fingers from the tip to his knuckles. Her mouth sits slightly ajar as she orgasms, legs trembling, eyes teary, but she watches when he brings his soaked fingers up to his own lips and swipes it clean with his tongue. Arousal filling her again. 

He kisses her, inserting his tongue causing her to gasp, still coming down from her high. She can taste herself on his lips and the way he lets it drip down her throat, as if he wanted her to know just how good she tasted. 

“You taste good,” he says as he breaks the kiss and moves to sit on his knees. Xiao pushes his hair out of his eyes and runs a hand through his hair as if he were getting ready for something. He pulls her up a bit to help her take the dirtied dress off and throws it off somewhere in the distance. 

Lumine sighs as she lies back down, naked. His eyes roamed her milky skin, battle scars and marks. He licked his lips, hungry as he leaned down to her neck and pressed kisses once more. A hand ran up her sides to her breast and squeezed the mound. His lips find the other and he begins to suck, teeth scraping her nipple. Lumine arches slightly at his teasing touches. She looks down to find him already looking at her with such an expression, she couldn't explain. He looked feral, hair a mess and eyes predatory. 

He massaged her flesh gently, mouth marking her skin as he slid further and further down to her cunt. Pressing a kiss to her inner thigh, he blows a breath onto her and she gasps. She was practically dripping, gaping and ready for him, but he wanted to enjoy her. Taste and feel every part of her in every way that he could. 

Experimentally he swipes his tongue from the bottom of her slit to the top before parting her folds with his fingers. He gives her a quick glance before inserting his tongue, diving as deep as he could, his nose buried just before her pubic mound. He moans against her as he sucked, this creating vibrations that made Lumine choke out a moan. 

“It’s good, Xiao– don’t stop!” Her hands slid down her body to tangle in his hair, gripping him to keep him in place. When he sucked on a particular spot, Lumine saw stars and writhed beneath him. Xiao placed her thighs over his shoulders, pulling her down on him, going deeper. 

She was close, he could feel it, nothing changed from back then. Her breaths would quicken and she’d call out his name till she spasmed. 

“Xiao, Xiao, Xiao!”

His grip on her thighs tightened, probably going to leave a mark the next day. Her his bucked into his mouth as she screamed, coming without warning and on Xiao’s tongue. However, he continued to eat her out until he finished every last drop. 

Pulling away, Xiao sat back on his knees again and wiped at his mouth with the back of his wrist. 

“ Fuck ,” he muttered under his breath. 

He hardly swore, but when he did. During sex. It usually meant he reached his limit. He needed her. 

Lumine, numb, still wanted to help him out after getting her off twice. Forcing herself to sit up, she placed a hand on his erection. Her eyes widened. 

She met his gaze. 

Placing a hand on her hand he let out another chuckle, “I came too.”

Blushing, she whipped her head away. She’d somehow got him off without doing anything. Lumine felt a bit proud of herself, but then the embarrassment settled as she realized she was the one that came twice in the span of fifteen minutes. 

It wasn’t surprising that he’d lasted that long without being touched. 

Xiao had the stamina of an animal in heat, he could go for hours if he wanted to. But he was always considerate of her. 

She slowly pulled down his pants, his new erection hitting his stomach with a soft slapping sound. Lumine, turning red, wrapped her fingers around him. Xiao groaned as she pumped his length slowly, hissing when she ran her thumb over the slit, swiping at the precum. 

He grabbed her wrist and leaned down to her, stopping her movements. 

“Next time,” he kissed her fingertips, “It’s been a while, I don’t think I have enough in me for multiple rounds,” he sighs, ears turning red. Lumine nodded her head in understanding. Although she did feel bad for being the only one to receive. 

Next time. 

Next time.  

Lumine felt hot knowing that there’d be a next time. That they were going back to being in each other's arms. Spending their nights together like old times. 

“Next time,” she repeated to herself mostly. Xiao, eyeing her cautiously rested his forehead on hers. 

“If you’ll continue to have me…” he met her golden hues, a smile on Lumine’s lips. 

“Please,” she raises her hands to cup his cheeks, stroking them with her thumbs. 

Xiao wasted no time in planting his lips on hers again, indulging, feeling, tasting. He didn’t want to forget ever again. 

Deepening the kiss, he pushes her onto her back and breaks them apart so that he could undress. Once he was completely bare, Lumine takes her time to ogle his physique. The veins that ran down his pelvis, his lean, muscular build, the tattoo marks. She bit her lip, Xiao catching her in the act. 

He smiles, dropping himself onto her, arms on either side of her head. 

“It’s not polite to stare at an Adeptus,” he teases, but Lumine pays no mind as she rakes her nails down his back. She lifts her head to swipe at his lips and he snickered. She always ignored his Adepti status. 

He was just Xiao. 

“I love you.”

Xiao, not expecting her to say it, froze on the spot. He didn’t mind that she didn’t say it earlier, but now that she did, the little bit of anxiety that sat at the back of his head finally fled. 

Everything was finally as they were and he smashed their lips together. 

Chapter Text

The kiss was slow and sensual, Xiao taking his time lapping up her lips and sucking on them before he pressed himself down on her, his erection flat against her stomach. Lumine gasps and he quickly inserts his tongue, both of them moaning at the intrusion. She wraps her arms around his shoulders and pulls him closer. Their mouths moving slowly against the other, teeth scraping and breaths mingling. 

Lumine’s legs wrap around his waist instinctively and break the kiss more abruptly than she wanted. Despite coming twice already, her body craved him, fully. She’s been empty for six years, only able to get off to the memories of him. She had to relearn. His familiar scent, touches– her body remembered him and she was about to reach her limit. 

She gazed up at him with glossy eyes and swollen lips, desperation written all over her face. He was holding back too, trying to make this moment last as long as he could, but he couldn’t deny that he was losing himself too. The need to be inside her and fill her to the brim. To feel her clench around him and call out for him with tears in her eyes. He groaned at the thought and placed a chaste kiss on her lips. 

“Need you,” she whispered.

He nodded, suddenly feeling inexperienced. Sitting up a bit, he grabbed hold of his cock, hissing at the sensitivity. He casted a quick glance at her, Lumine’s mouth slightly agape. A surge of confidence ran through him and he took her hip in his hand and guided his cock to her folds. She was dripping, however, the squeeze was expected. She felt like a virgin again the way she felt herself struggling to let him in . Did he get bigger? Perhaps it had just been too long. 

Letting go of her hips, he moved towards her face and caressed her cheek, peppering kisses all over. “Relax a bit,” he cooed, pressing their foreheads together as he prodded her more and more. Her insides practically held him in place before sucking him in again. 

Lumine held her breath, her nails digging deep into the skin of his shoulders before she released her breath once he bottomed out. They layed, stagnant, holding each other as if it was another goodbye, but it wasn’t. Not this time. She opened her eyes, only to find him staring back at her already. She let go of his shoulders and wrapped her arms around him again before nodding slowly. 

“It’s okay,” she breathed out shakily, “You can move,” she spread her legs just a little more so he could move. Xiao pecked her lips once more before leaning back again, his length gliding out smoothly against her slick walls. He watched as her eyes fluttered at the single movement, her chest rising slightly, holding her gaze. He bucked his hips, filling her up again, the pair moaning out together as the sensation hit instantly. 

He started slowly, thrusting deeply to the hilt, and pausing just enough to adjust and she could get used to him again. Once he felt her loosen up, he began speeding up his thrusts, no longer wanting to hold back. Lumine’s hands fell loosely to his biceps and forearms, unable to hold onto him when he plunged into her at a starving pace. He groaned, loving the way she cried out, the way her insides begged for him to stay inside longer. 

He had one hand cradling her neck and shoulder while the other kept her hip in place, pulling her down on him as he chased his orgasm. His grip on her waist tight, knuckles white as he entered the deepest parts of her, her moans and pleads spurred him on. 

“ Please! More!” she cried, her fingers raking down his arms and clutching the make-shift bedsheets Xiao had conjured up. 

“Look at me Lumine, tell me what you want– ah –” his words stirred up something inside her, embarrassment, desire. She forced her eyes open, a blush creeping up her neck, throat gone dry. She bit her lip as she eyed him. Gaze filled with lust and hunger, eyebrows furrowed, hair swaying with every thrust, sweat dripping down his forehead. The scene was lewd. Hot. She wanted him to ravish her. Take out every frustration he had for the past six years and show her how much he missed her. 

“Xiao–” she gasped as he hit her g-spot, her walls tightening as she came crushing down with a cry of his name. Before she could catch her breath, Xiao hauled her up onto his lap and forced down onto his cock.

She gasped, still sensitive, overstimulated, “Too– Much!”

“We’re not done,” his voice low and hungry. He took his previous thought back, he could go for hours. She put him on a high and he wasn’t sure if could stop any time soon. 

“Tell me,” he demanded, “Tell me how you want me to take you,” he breathed into her ear. His voice was driving her insane, she could feel herself getting aroused again. She’d come again. 

“Harder…Deeper!” He obliged, lifting her until he was completely out of her. For a moment she felt so empty she wanted to cry at the loss of him, but her mouth was shut once he pulled her down on him in an instant, taking all of him in. Her eyes widened and her head fell back with a moan. Xiao did this repeatedly, thrusting up into her and forcing her to take all of him over and over. He could feel himself reaching his end the moment she started pushing herself down and meeting his thrusts halfway. 

“Shit–” he pushed her down and plunged into her at an unsteady pace, chasing his climax. 

Just as he was about to come, he pulled out and spilled all over her stomach. Lumine watched in surprise at how much was coming out, the warm, white liquid dripping onto her. Erotic. 

Xiao sat on his knees, one hand holding his cock as he squeezed out every drop, pumping himself dry. He kept his eyes on her, the hunger in his gaze not fading. Lumine gulped silently, wondering if he was done or if he was going to go again. She was still aroused, her toes curling as he licked his lips. 

Lumine sat up as well, knees up to her chest, still keeping eye contact. Sitting on his heels, his hand reaches for hers and raises it to his lips, kissing the palm of her hand. 

“Did you miss this?” he asked, his eyes shining mischievously. 

Hesitantly, she turned away before answering, “...Yes.” 

Her ears were hot and red. Embarrassment flowed through once she met his amused gaze. His other hand drew patterns on her free one. He kisses her knee. 

“...Did you think of me when you were gone?” he asks another question, but she tilts her head, a slight furrow in her brow. “Did you think of me… like this?” he elaborated with a teasing tone. At this point, her whole face was beet red, memories of the lonely nights she’d spent with her fingers between her legs. Xiao on her mind, whispering dirty things in her ears. 

She remembered the scenarios she’d made up in her head just to get off. The things she’d imagine he’d say or replaying the nights they shared bare under the sheets. 

The poor girl sighs, trying to hide from his prying eyes, but Xiao is quick, and captures her face with one hand, forcing her to look up at him. A smirk played on his lips and a part of her wishes he’d go back to being the shy ‘Xiao’ she’d known before he became experienced. 

“Maybe…”she answered shyly, wanting to crawl into a hole and die. 

Xiao studied her expression, wondering if he should tease her more, make her suffer a bit or maybe she’d had enough. 

He wanted to have some fun.

“Show me.”

She blinked at him. 

“W-what?”

“Tell me what you thought of,” he said, letting go of her face, spreading her legs slowly. He then grasped her one hand and brought it to his lips. He licked her index finger and brought it down between them, “Show me how you did it while you were gone–”

“No!” she squealed, her entire body going up in flames, trying to pull away from Xiao’s iron grip. Just the thought embarrassed her. How could she ever tell him?! 

Somehow, it also turned her on. 

Xiao watching her get off to the thought of him. 

Xiao went still, and Lumine’s pathetic attempt to set herself free stopped as well. She unclenched her eyes and met his amber eyes again. He looked like he was in thought before he grinned. 

“You know,” he stared, “You left me alone for so long, don’t you think you should make it up to me?” 

Oh.

Oh.

He was playing dirty. 

Guilt trip. She didn’t know he could do that. 

“Xiao!” she whined, but she was already giving in, especially when he sounded so pitiful. His eyes grew softer. Damn him.  

“Humor me,” he winked. 

Bashfully and hesitantly, she turned her head, and with the help of his very encouraging hand, she moved between her legs. Experimentively, she used two fingers to massage circles over her clit, letting out a satisfying hum. She shut her eyes, refusing to look at him while she touched herself. His hand had already left her, so she was left alone to pleasure herself.

Spreading her folds, she feels the sensation of her wetness drip down her slit, her toes curling, biting her lip, imagining the expression Xiao might have on his face. Dipping a single digit in, Lumine suppresses the urge to moan and slides it in, the slick making it easy access and the fact she was already stretched enough. Courtesy of the lover who was making her do something so dirty and embarrassing. She’d never live this down. 

She pumps her finger, mapping out where it felt good, stroking her walls and clenching around herself as if Xiao was the one inside of her. She took a risk. Opened her eyes and turned her head to face him. Eyes widening once she made eye contact with his erect cock. It stood hard and proud against his stomach, veins visible, precum dripping down the head. She whimpered at the sight, wishing he’d just fill her all over again instead of doing it herself. 

“What did you used to think about?” he asked, eyes on her hands that thrusted in and out of her cunt. Lumine was already sensitive, her fingers not doing the job, but the way he asked, that low tone, the intrigue and curiosity, it made her wetter. 

“You… back then– ah – sometimes you’d lose control,” the memory was vivid, but she could never forget the times he’d go animalistic on her, like an animal in heat, “taking me hard and fast–” 

She tried to remember those lonely nights. Her hands buried inside of her, rocking against it as if she rode him. Using her pillows or the edge of her bed to find friction. Nothing worked. She wouldn't tell him of how pathetic she was for him, calling out to someone who lived worlds away from her. 

“Yeah?”

“I imagined you when I took baths– mhm –” Those scenarios got her off the fastest, “Taking me in the tub– ah – the shower… eating me out when I wake up,” at this point, she was just rambling, the scenarios running through her mind, encouraging her, fingers moving faster. 

“ Lumine– ” Breath shaky, Lumine opens her eyes again, staring in awe as Xiao begins to jerk himself off. The veins on his hand prominent, knuckles white as he pumps himself to her scenarios. 

Xiao flicks his wrist, adding pressure, the sound of her fingers squelching and her voice trembling for him, legs shaking with every image that flashes in her head. 

A deep chuckle erupted from his chest, sucking in a breath he grins bearing his canines. 

“You’re so filthy, Lumine, did you only miss having me bed you?” he hissed, throwing his head back slightly, reaching closer and closer to his climax. 

Lumine shook her head frantically, arms getting tired, but she was so close. She couldn’t stop. 

“I missed you! Xiao – oh – I missed you so much!" 

“Show me.”

Lumine came crashing down, back hitting the mattress as her cum slid out of her like a faucet, Xiao following in turn as he came, sperm shooting up against his chest. The two of them breathed heavily, catching their breaths, coming down from their high. 

She’d cum four times already. She didn’t have anything left inside her. Body limp as Xiao came crawling over her. Shaking her head, Lumine pouted. “Can’t…tired.” She breathed out as he planted kisses over her cheeks. She saw the look in his eyes, that mischievous glint telling her that he could go all day. 

He kissed her temple and whispered, “One more,” he licked her lobe teasingly and massaged her aching hips. 

“Xiao!” she whimpered, tired and hot. 

It was quite cruel, taking her so greedily, she didn’t have the stamina for sex like she did six years ago. However, when he started sucking on the skin behind her ear, groaning and rutting against her bare thigh, she melted. The realization hit her that after so long, they were back. She could have him as much as she wanted, the sparks, the electricity, she could feel the wired energy flowing through her again, connecting to her heart and soul. Her body lit up like she was on fire when he dragged his nails down her sides. 

Unlike Xiao, who was consumed with thoughts of what would happen after this, Lumine took this as finally being reunited. This was what was meant to be. Coming back to each other after everything. All those silly squabbles up until now– no, they weren’t silly. They were what led them to this. This moment. 

“One more,” she caved, lifting his head, cradling his face in her small, soft hands. His eyes glimmered for a moment, almost as if she’d given him his favourite dessert. 

He leaned into her touch, kissing the inside of her palm. Her pupils dilated, watching in awe as his eyes fell, hooded and filled with a knowing desire. He’d give it his all. Make this one soft and tender. 

Lumine lifted her head to meet his lips, but he chuckled and slid his hand behind her head and kissed her so intensely that she was pushed back against the ‘make-shit’ mattress. Their bodies mold into the other. She can feel his ribs against her chest. Their hearts beating, the goosebumps, the way he glanced down at her with love, yearning. 

His hands scrunched up and tangled her hair, grip tight on her waist, pulling her closer. He snakes his arm from her waist to her backside, squeezes, she gasps and he sticks his tongue inside her mouth. He explores her mouth, multi-tasking, his hand lifts up her lower half and guides himself to her entrance again. Grasping her thighs, Xiao penetrates her smoothly, her insides still surprisingly slick enough to slide inside. He pushes further and further till their pubic bones meet and they both sighed in pleasure. 

He sat there for a moment, eyes raking over the mess he’d made of her. Lumine’s hair sprawled around the sheets and pillows. Her body was flushed red and pink all over, her nipples hard and tits perked up. Her skin, creamy, thighs plush under his skin. Watching her chest rise and fall, his eyes fell to her stomach, a few stretch marks. He caressed the marks, the notion flew past her mind that he’d been thinking about when she was pregnant. 

She was healthy. As far as he could tell back then. She always complained about her swollen feet or her back pains, her occasional lack of appetite or sudden binge eating. She used to cry looking at herself in the mirror. Saying how big she was. He reassured her it was just the entire being that was growing inside her and that she’d always be beautiful no matter what shape she was. She’d cried because of his words too. 

He’d been so startled from all her mood swings– now though? He could handle anything she threw at him. 

He let out a soft huff of amusement, which didn’t go unnoticed. 

“...What? Why’re you laughing?” she asked, suddenly feeling self-conscious. There was a subtle pout on her lips. Cheeks red. 

Xiao drew back, loving the feel of how perfectly he fit inside her. Lumine would think otherwise, saying he forced her to be able to fit perfectly. 

“You’re beautiful.”

He plunged right back, taking his time. He tortured her with how he dragged himself, the ratio of how long he was in her and making her feel empty was imbalanced and she grew impatient. But Xiao wanted to feel every clench of her cunt, witness the way her body shook, the way she sucked him in, the way she moaned his name. 

Rolling his hips, he breathed in through his nose and let out a shaky breath as he found a rhythm that would help him last longer. If he’d gone any fast, he’d end up rutting her like a dog and cum inside her. He needed to stay somewhat sober. Not that he knew what it was like to be drunk. 

He assumed being drunk was like how Lumine made him feel. Illogical and a risk taker. Confident and dirty. 

Breaking him from his concentration, she reached for his hands which he gladly took into his and intertwined their fingers. He raised them and rested it beside her head as he rocked into her. Her eyes were closed, lips agape as the strangle of moans struggled to escape, cut short with every thrust that interrupted them. 

“Look at me,” he said, not in a demanding tone, but one of longing. He wanted them to cum together. Ending their temporary feud once and for all. After this, he’d never let her get the chance to leave and he’d never let her go. 

“Xiao– Ah! ”

Lumine, exhausted, finally let herself slip into darkness, knowing she was safe in his arms. 

Xiao, savoured one last kiss before leaving her to rest. 

__________________

Xiao watched as his lover slept soundly on his chest. Her hair, messy and tickling his skin. Her breaths, shallow, almost ghostly. He brushes her fringe out of her eyes and watches her soft expression. They lay bare, covered in sheets, still in his domain. How much time has passed, he didn't know. But he wanted to savor this moment. Having Lumine back in his arms, their bodies entangled and their hearts beating as one. He could feel it. Thump. Thump. Thump. Slow and steady.

His mind wanders into confusing territory. What did this mean for them? What did it mean as a family? Was marriage too soon? Would she want him courting her? They've gone backwards. Not the traditional way of things. They've shared a bed many times. They'd born a child. Perhaps everything could just stay as it was.

But they'd never brought up the topic. Marriage? What was it about? What were the customs? He's never attended a wedding and there weren't many between Adepti. Except maybe for Shenhe and Ganyu's case. They were offspring of mortals and immortals.

So was Xiaohe.

No. Lumine wasn't mortal.

She was a whole other entity.

Xiaohe wasn't mortal. She was part Adeptus. Which meant she'd live a long life.

However, despite knowing Lumine for so long, he'd never asked about her world. Was she considered mortal there? Or was she also immortal? Who was she?

"What are you thinking about?" Her sweet angelic voice broke him from his thoughts. Lumine's hand came to rest on his cheek and then soothed out the furrow that had made its way between his brows.

Xiao lowered his head to meet her golden hues. She looked well rested. She was glowing.

"You."

She froze, fingers that grazed his cheekbones fell to his shoulder as she began hiding in the crook of his neck. A blush creeped onto her cheeks and ears. She couldn't hide from him.

"... Xiao," she whined, embarrassed. The scene was all too familiar, like the very first time they'd slept together. Shy. Giddy.

"There's still so much I don't know about you," he spoke softly, mostly to himself.

She sits up, folding her arms on his chest to face him directly. They bore into each other's eyes, emotions swirling, trying to figure out what the other's thinking.

She leans in and pecks his lips.

"Ask me anything," she says with a lopsided smile, still dazed from her nap. Xiao's hands  run down her sides, drawing patterns on her lower back. He didn't want to ask questions at this moment, he didn't want to pop the little bubble they were in.

"For another day," he says with an appreciative smile. Lumine nods her head lazily. She lowers her head again to lay until--

"Xiaohe!" she raises her voice a bit too loudly. Xiao winces as she scrambles off of him, the sheets falling to her side. "She's alone! She's looking for us!" Lumine, frazzled, starts to search for her bearings, but Xiao grabs both of her arms with a short chuckle.

"She's fine, I asked Verr to look after her when I dropped her off," he informed calmly, which seemed to put her at ease.

"oh."

She looks at him and then between them.

Naked.

Her face turns red, breaking loose from his grip and covering up her chest. Xiao raises an eyebrow, amused.

"I've... seen everything," he sighs, leaning back on his hands, observing her embarrassment. Cute.

She lets out a breath, arms falling to her sides again. Xiao hides his surprise, keeping his expression neutral as she allows him to see her. It wasn’t lustful. He raised his head, met her eyes and smiled softly. He reaches up with one hand to caress her cheek, feeling the warmth of her skin, the softness of posture when she leans into his touch. His heart skips a beat and he hides. Drops his head onto her chest to cover the heat rising onto his own cheeks. 

Lumine doesn’t question it, wrapping her arms around him and holding him close. She runs her hands through his hair, playing with the ends of them. She notices how long it’s grown at some ends, but otherwise seemed nicely looked after. It was always so silky and soft, she was envious of how effortlessly he’d taken care of it. As far as she knew, he didn’t use any products. Xiao was all natural. She loved that about him. He was just so… raw. 

Which reminded her–

Had they been safe just now? She’d knocked out almost immediately after finishing. Was it too soon to ask?

She shifted weirdly in his lap, trying to see if anything would fall out. At first, Xiao just ignored it, Lumine was always fidgety, but her thighs moved weirdly by his sides and he lifted his head with an expression that practically spelled out ‘ What are you doing? ’.

“...Uh..” she wasn’t sure what to ask. Since she hasn’t been with anyone, the need to take contraceptives or any other safe plans wasn’t needed. Xiaohe was just a wonderful surprise that breached those safety measures. This time however… she needed to be sure. 

“I…Did you..? We were safe earlier...right?”

Xiao stared up at her expressionless. 

“Don’t want another?”

Lumine slapped her hands over his mouth, maybe too harshly, as if someone would hear, inside his domain. “Xiao!” She watched as he tilted his head, puzzled. “I-It’s not that I don’t– we just got back together and Xiaohe is still young and needs attention…” her ramble slowed and voice dying down to halt, Xiao biting his lip from keeping himself from bursting out in laughter. 

She hit him. Slapped his shoulder as hard as she could. “That’s not funny, Xiao!”

He laughed, a real one. 

He hadn’t laughed like this in years. 

It almost made Lumine forget about the prank he’d just pulled. Almost. But she pouted, arms crossed after shoving his chest away from her. 

“I’m sorry,” his eyes softened, still grinning, hands resting on her sides. “I cleaned you up already to make sure,” he massaged her skin, coaxing her to look at him. Lumine, feigning annoyance, decided to crawl off his lap and lay down beside him instead, turning the opposite direction. 

Xiao huffed out, almost shocked himself. “Lumine.” She ignored him. 

“Lumine~” he sang, tapping her exposed shoulder. The blonde clicked her tongue and hid under the covers. 

Slightly concerned, Xiao assumed he took it too far too soon. 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean that. Having Xiaohe was tough on you, physically and mentally. You leaving her behind was also one of the hardest decisions of your life, I’m aware. I’m sure having another one would only make you feel guilty… towards Xiaohe mostly. Maybe it wouldn’t be fair to her?” his voice grew softer. 

“I didn’t mean to be insensitive,” he whispers. 

Lumine, having wanted to prank him too, might have taken it too far. She didn’t realize he thought so much of how she’d feel about something like this. In fact, having another baby was so far off her mind. 

Was having another baby on his mind? 

Lumine blushed. 

“Wait, Xiao–” she turned her body, wanting to apologize, but she was interrupted by a kiss. Xiao’s hands cupping her face and pressing himself into her. Lumine let out a surprised squeak, her hands landing on his chest. When he broke the kiss, she was shocked to see the casual smile playing on his lips. He hadn’t been affected by her little stunt at all, teasing her from the beginning. 

“You’re so mean,” she sighed out, rolling her eyes, but welcoming his arms that wrapped around her. 

For a little while, silence overcame them. It was just them and the sound of their light breathing. 

Lumine started drawing circles on his bare skin, face rested on his chest, listening to the beat of his heart. She wondered after a while, if he’d fallen off to sleep. She figured he’d just stayed up to watch her rest, so maybe he finally succumbed to sleep as well. 

Her mind drifted off to Xiaohe. 

She was sure she’d be overjoyed that her parents were finally back together, or at least, they weren’t ‘fighting’ anymore. Guilt creeped between her veins, spreading throughout her body and settled in her stomach. She’d left her all alone, only to come back and quarrel with her father. Moments were still awkward and tense, despite them trying to make it work. It was so horrible to have a family dynamic like that at her age. She could have never thought in her younger years that her own daughter would have to live like this. 

A deadbeat mother. She’d never wanted this, but she saw it in Xiaohe's eyes. Her kind, loving eyes. She was just glad that Lumine returned home. She had Xiao to thank for that. Instead of telling her how horrible it was that her mother left, he’d kept Lumine’s god nature alive. 

She sighed. 

He does so much good for her. How could she ever repay him? 

Xiao’s love for her knows no bounds. Even in ‘hating’ her, he loved her, still does love her. After all she’d put him through, he was still here, wrapping his arms around her. Worrying about her feelings, putting himself in her shoes. Had she done the same for him? Has she done enough? Will she ever be able to measure up to Xiao’s kindness. 

Lumine knew. She was selfish. There were times she was anything but kind. But Xiao had always seen her through a different lens. Back then, she’d always wondered if he’d actually known who she was. Did he know how unkind she could be when she was fed up? Did he know how sarcastic she could be? How unfair and unjust? She was sure the moment she left, he’d come to realize her true colors. 

She was flawed. 

Teyvats Hero was not perfect. 

Xiaohe, your mother is not perfect. I’m sorry. 

__________________________________

Ever since she’d gotten back from school, Xiaohe had been in a… mood. Her father dropped her off, promising to be home soon and then left her by Verr’s side. 

She’d done all her homework, at all the snacks Smiley left out for her and helped with Verr’s duties. She sighed, lying atop the Verr’s reception desk, pouting, arms crossed. Like mother, like daughter. 

“Where are they?” she asked Aunty Verr for the fifth time in the past two minutes. Verr had helped raise the child, she was accustomed to the little girl's antics, habits and tantrums. She ignored the question and pinched her cheeks. 

“Ahhh!” she squealed. 

“Patience,” she scolded light-heartedly. 

Xiaohe groaned, impatient. She already knew that Lumine worked late, so she assumed that her mother had a reasonable excuse, her father however… she’d scold him once he shows his face. He was late. Far too late. She already planned to blackmail him into getting extra dessert. 

Xiaohe smiled to herself victoriously, satisfied with her plan until footsteps began to approach the desk. She opened her eyes and turned her head towards the stranger, but in fact, it was no stranger. Xiaohe jumped up from her laying position, excitement bubbling up in her chest as she met the gaze of the ‘not-so-strange-stranger’. 

“Mister! Mister!” She practically leaped off the desk and ran straight into the legs of her ‘friend’. 

“Well, hello again, pretty lady,” he bent down to her level and ruffled her hair. His voice and bright orange hair caught the attention of Verr as well. She smiled, bowing her head at the guest. 

“Mr. Targtaglia, it’s nice to see you again, how may I be of help?” Verr offered her services in her work tone of voice, one Xioahe often mimicked to customers and guests of the Inn. 

“Actually,” he chuckled, facing Xioahe,  “I’m here to see your mom.”

Chapter Text

"Mama's working," Xiaohe stated ignorantly, her hands holding onto his arm restless and impatient. But her smile is wide, overjoyed to see her friend again.

Childe raises a suspicious eyebrow towards Verr Goldet who seemed to avert her gaze elsewhere knowingly." I see.. " he answered slowly and sighs, standing up. Xiaohe's hand reaches for his, but he welcomes the little girls fascination. Despite his friendliness towards children, the eerie feeling of being caught by the Conqueror of Demons made him shift nervously, wanting to retract his hand from the innocent one who clung to him.

"You can play with me while you wait, Papa should be here soon too," she grinned, swinging their hands together, not knowing the icy shivers that ran down his spine. He would definitely be killed if he was seen holding her hand.

"I would love to, but I'm sort of in a hurry-" he lied, scratching his neck awkwardly with a nervous chuckle.

"Please! Please! Please!" she pleaded, pulling on his hand, persistent. He eyes Verr with an expression that screams 'help', but she, in all her amusement, paid no mind to the struggling ex-harbinger.

Xiaohe had long forgotten her parents home she was mighty upset with for leaving her stranded at home. Childe's presence had washed away all uneasiness and irritation. Either because she'd come to find a new friend, or a friend with an extremely handsome face. 

She tugged on his arm, guiding him further away from the reception desk and leading him to the staircase. Childe did everything he could to gently resist, but he'd forgotten whom her birth parents were. A veteran Adeptus warrior and an ethereal, 'other-worlder', brute who was on par with Archons. If she ever heard me call her a brute I'd be thrown in the Abyss again. He shivered at the thought. 

While pursuing in her attempt to get him upstairs, a couple of footsteps were on their way down. 

The redhead raised his head from the little and came face to face with said brute Archons. 

"Childe," Zhongli greeted, formally as usual with a slight bow of the head. 

"Ah! The Harbinger! Greetings!" Venti waved with a short giggle. 

Their voices broke Xiaohe out of her struggles, her hands letting go of Childe almost instantly. As much as she liked her handsome friend, she loved her 'grandfather-figure' more. 

She rushed up the stairs, stumbling slightly as she leaped into Zhongli's arms, the Geo Archon catching her with ease and a chuckle. He lifted her into his arms, her legs dangling on his sides as they faced each other. 

"I didn't know you were here!" she spoke excitedly, giggling in his arms. 

Venti, loving to tease, he let a small surge of wind blow into the girl's face. Xiaohe scrunched her face, facing the culprit with an irritated scowl. The Anemo Archon simply stuck out his tongue. 

Zhongli, unbeknownst to the two playing, his attention turned to Childe once more, "What brings you here?" his expression gave nothing away, but they both eyed each other, words unspoken, but they understood. 

"I--"

"He came for Mama," Xiaohe answered absentmindedly, not paying attention to the two, but her ears caught on whilst trying to swat Venti's teasing hands away from pinching her cheeks. 

Zhongli raised an accusing eyebrow, wondering if he'd strayed from the plan.

"That sounded bad-- but I haven't heard from her in days and we're supposed to be working," he raised his hands in surrender. However, Zhongli didn't look so convinced.

Yes. Zhongli had hired Childe to intervene with the couple weeks ago. He'd grown tired of the two's back and forth. They needed a push and what better than another player in the game to stir things up?

Perhaps he'd been spending too much time with Hu Tao. Listening to her 'enemies to lovers' and 'love triangles' novels, he'd maybe picked up a thing or two.

"So you came to her living quarters..."

"You're making it sound worse than it is!"

He hadn't come to cause havoc, he knew better than to do it in the dragon's den. That being Xiao. He would have been slaughtered on the spot. He'd genuinely come to see what their next plan was.

At this point, Venti had stolen Xiaohe from Zhongli's arms, the poor girl fighting to get out of his grip. Her hands pushed away at his face, but Venti continued to laugh at her feisty resistance.

"I'm just surprised," Zhongli shrugged, amused. "Quite brave actually," he folded his arms, one hand resting on his chin. Xiao would certainly have turned the whole Inn into a blood bath.

Simply put, he hadn't given Childe specific instructions. Just told him to tease the poor couple, push Xiao a tiny bit to reveal his true feelings. That meant hanging around the Traveler here and there. Childe had exceeded his expectations. Spending day to day with her, having Xiao's own offspring smitten with him. It was... A suicidal sort of brave.

Childe had only come to realize he'd taken his job maybe too seriously. Maybe he'd gotten too invested in playing a reverse matchmaker.

He wanted to defend himself but no words left him. There was nothing to say, but the fact that he truly was fucked.

The things he said to Xiao, it made it all too real that he was planning to steal Lumine away.

Perhaps his acting was a bit too good.

"Xiao should be getting to his senses soon, I didn't get between them just to be killed mercilessly," he stated.  Hands folding behind his head with an exhausted expression. Of course The old-geezer Archon wouldn’t understand how precise he had to be to make things believable, even if his methods were overdone… More than needed to be. Upsetting the ‘Conqueror of Demons’ was one thing, but Lumine was a beast herself. If she found out, neither of them would make it out unscathed. He wasn’t lying, referring to her as a brute. She was stronger than him, he’d admit that at least. 

“Is that the plan you were cooking up?” Venti cocked his head out from behind Xiaohe’s stature, intrigued by the matchmaking operation. “Getting Alatus jealous by inserting yourself into the equation? Tell me more~” He wiggled his brows, a mischievous grin playing on his lips. 

Childe, getting carried away with his master plan, chuckled proudly. “All I did was say that I’d take better care of her than he ever did,” he shrugged, a smug expression escaping his cool demeanour. 

“You said what?” 

Her timing was impeccable. 

His blood ran cold, fear paralyzing him. The silence in the air was thick, Lumine's blood rushed with rage as she heard the truth spill from his lips. The poor guy refused to face her, eyes practically bulging out of its pockets. A cold sweat started to form, his stomach twisted.

It was common for him to run shady things. Take on questionable jobs. Who he'd be meeting up with, there was always a suspicious way he moved. Targtaglia would never go somewhere without reason.

The truth behind his visit to Liyue was never supposed to come out. In fact, it was just a small detour, a side quest... Even if it was meddling in someone else's affairs. In the beginning, he did have his reservations about not wanting to take the job. But helping two people find love again seemed harmless.

Unless you have the Almighty Traveler, hot headed Lumine as your next victim.

You'd definitely have to think about whether you'd take upon her wrath. He usually was good at hiding things, but this time he'd gotten carried away. Can you blame him? He was being praised by two Archons for his matchmaking methods that helped even the Hero of Teyvat find love.

Definitely something worth bragging about.

Till she finds out.

"Ajax." That was a sign to either run for the hills or beg for mercy. He considers his options. Running would be a temporary escape. He'd have to live on the run for the rest of his life, or he could just wallow in the temporary shame and put his pride aside and ask for forgiveness. The latter seemed more flattering than having to watch over his shoulder till his death bed.

"Harbinger." The Conqueror of Demons. No, maybe just accepting his death now would be more merciful.

Of all times for the couple to be together, it was when he'd blurted out the most confidential information.

Venti had begun to shuffle away with Xiaohe in his arms. He'd noticed the pair's presence when he'd asked Childe about his matchmaking and met the gaze of the couple while the ex-harbinger had been boasting, unbeknownst.

It seemed like a good time to get Xiaohe out of earshot and occupy the free space next to Verr Goldet to observe the scene from afar, shushing the little girl in the process.

Rather safe than sorry.

Childe's eyes remained fixated towards his feet, his own shadow small, just like how he felt in that moment. Her slow descent from the stairs made the hairs on his skin rigid. Anxiousness bubbled up inside his abdomen, his mind was running through every possible excuse he could make yet he came up empty.

"Explain. Now." Her tone was fixed, no room for argument, no lies. No excuses. When he raised his head, suddenly every detail of her shoes, to the design of her dress seemed all the more fascinating as he begrudgingly met her gaze. He went blank.

He was faced with Lumine's furrowed brows, crease in her forehead and an angry frown. Her fists were tight, strapped to her sides as if keeping herself grounded. He could practically see the steam threatening to gush out of her ears.

His first instinct was to protect himself, do anything to save him. His body switched to survival mode and he wouldn't be leaving the Inn being the only one harmed.

"It's not my fault! I was enticed!" Childe was quick to point fingers, his hand rising in lightning speed towards the main culprit, Zhongli, who'd been avoiding eye contact the entire time. Xiao and Lumine's heads whipped to the side towards the Archon only to find him clearing his throat with hesitant glances.

Lumine glared at the old man before facing her redheaded companion. Xiao, however, was slightly peeved at his master who had a habit of inserting himself in matters that didn't concern his 'overprotective-father-figureness'. He sighed, turning back to the harbinger.

"YOU could have refused!"

"It was harmless!"

"It was none of your business!" Lumine, standing two steps above Childe, meeting his height, stared straightforwardly. The two battling in a staring contest, testing each other's resolve. She narrowed her eyes at him with a deathly stare which seemed to put him in his place. Xiao's growing irritant aura was somehow less scarier than Lumine's unpredictable temper.

But it didn't stop there. The Traveler returned her focus to the accomplice. Zhongli, without meaning to, flinched as he felt her strong gaze on his back. He gulped, clearing his throat once more from the non-existent sore in his throat. Despite his demeanor remaining unchanged outwardly, the Archon knew he was in for a scolding.

"And you ," her voice was venomous. She hopped off the staircase and stomped towards him. She was much shorter than him, so as a bystander it would seem rather comedic than threatening. "How. Many. Times. Do. I. Have. To. Tell. You!" she poked at his chest with each syllable. "You don't meddle in personal affairs like relationships, it'll manipulate the intention behind certain actions," she sighed out frustrated with one hand on her hip and the other with her fingers pinched at her nose.

As much as she appreciated his advice, Zhongli was a closet gossip. She'd learned this from Xianyun. Apparently back in the day, Guizhong would often watch the mortals go about their daily lives and report back to Zhongli-- just for fun. It became routine, a little gossip session as they watched scenes unfold with the mortals like some sort of theatrical play.

However, very real events were happening.

"I... apologize," his hands, situated at his front, tapped on the cuffs of his coat, nervous and awkward from the scolding he'd gotten whilst being perceived by an audience. 

Lumine stared at him with narrowed eyes for a long time, the room held its breath the longer she resumed her silence. The clock ticking at the reception desk was the only source of moving sound. Until her gaze softened and she let out a sigh of frustration. Pushing the fringe out of her face she waved him off, her anger subsiding. 

There wasn’t much she could do about it now, and her anger was mostly directed towards the ‘hired’ than the ‘hire-ee’. She casted one last glare at Zhongli, the elder shivered, but was mostly relieved that she wouldn’t be raising terror on the both of them. He lowered his head in apology. 

“What are you doing here anyway? I said I’d contact you once I spoke to these two,” she pointed towards the pair of Archons, Venti making a peace-sign gesture as he rejoined the circle with Xiaohe on his shoulders. 

Finally rolling the death stare of her lover off his shoulders, Childe returned back to a serious demeanour. The reason he actually came to see her, instead of being targeted. 

“Right, our hilichurl buddy…” he hesitated, “He doesn’t seem to be doing well,” he stated. He folded his arms in thought, retrieving the memory of when he’d last visited the monster. From what he remembered, the hilichurl moved much slower than when they first met. He barely ate the snacks he’d left for it and he found it not too long ago just lying down muttering broken hilichurlian and their own language. 

“Not well? Is he dying– so soon?” Her heart began to beat a tad bit faster, worry creasing into her bows and eyes widening in shock. It had just been a few days, she didn’t think they died out so quickly. 

Venti, ever so observant, put Xiaohe back onto the ground and thought. From what she’d explained to him and Zhongli, the cursed ones had just died out on their own after a while once they regained consciousness. However, after meeting the pair of adventurer’s, they’d help it try to understand, forcing the growth of its mind much quicker than the rest. 

“I don’t mean to put the both of you down, but could it perhaps be because of your… help?” he theorized. They all faced him with thoughtful expressions. He elaborated, “You helped it try to remember itself, didn't you? It’s remembering and becoming more and more conscious due to the conversations you’ve been having with it.” 

Lumine frowned. Helping it was killing it faster. But Lumine wanted to give the hilichurl a less painful death. From what it shared, they died torturously the more they grew conscious. Their minds could not handle the body they were cursed with. The hilichurl was in pain. 

Xiao felt the distress coming off in waves from Lumine’s body. Her hands were trembling subtly that only if you were near as he was that you’d notice. She had a big heart when it came to people in pain. People who needed help. She couldn’t sit and do nothing. She had to at least try. 

“Unfortunately, I don’t see a way to ease one’s death,” Zhongli had to reveal the hard truth that she’d been denying, but one they all needed to hear. It was a reality she had to face that no matter how concerned, how much you try, some things won’t always have a happy ending. 

Still, Xiao did not want Lumine to grieve, he didn’t want her efforts to go to waste or to put down her pure heartedness. He wanted to ease her worries as much as he could. After all, there was no need to hide his care for her, nor the willingness to help her in any possible way. Even if they hadn’t reconciled, Lumine’s happiness was something he’d never take away from her. Even if it would not benefit him. Helping monsters that he swore to slay till his death day, to make up for his generational karma, he’d happily discard his beliefs. 

Noticing the solemn expression on her mother’s face, Xiaohe grabbed hold of her hand in hopes that she would cheer up. Lumine’s expression did not change, and for a moment, Xioahe thought it wasn’t enough, but the tightening grip of her hand reassured her that her mother was appreciative of the tiny comfort she was given. So of course, Xiao witnessing the two people he loved most in the world hold on to each other, searching for a solution, a fading glimmer of hope connecting them, he had to shine the light on them. 

“I have an idea,” he voiced. Those four words, causing both Lumine and Xiaohe’s head to whip up. He offered them a small smile and faced Childe again with a reassured nod. A one of a kind, rare kindness, the Adeptus had shown him. He could feel the redhead’s helplessness as well, unable to soothe his friend, Lumine. 

Bending down to Xiaohe’s height, he held her other hand in his. “Me and Mama have to go again, be a good girl and wait just a little longer?” Xiaohe pouted, but didn’t let go of her parents' hands. Begrudgingly, she nodded, not before making him promise that she’d get two servings of dessert after dinner. 

Xiao stood up, leaving his daughter’s hand and waited for Lumine to say her temporary farewell to Xiaohe as well. 

“Zhongli, Venti, take care of Xiaohe, well I’m gone,” she said, letting go of the little one’s hand. 

“Leave her to us!”

“Of course.” The two Archons replied in unison. 

She then took Xiao’s hand, the action not going unnoticed by their daughter. Xiaohe beamed at the sight, especially when Xiao tightened his grip on hers, the slight movement was big in her small eyes. 

“Harbinger,” Xiao called out. Childe straightened up instantly, “Place your hand on my shoulder, I’ll teleport us there,” he stated as if it was the most obvious form of transport. Hesitantly, the taller one placed his hand on the Conqueror of Demon’s slim shoulder, he shuddered, not used to being so near him. If they were to ever be this close, he imagined it was because Xiao finally caved and killed him. 

Luckily that was not the case in this situation. 

“But you’ve never been to the ruins before,” Lumine stated, puzzled as to how he’d get them there. 

“All you have to do is picture the place in your mind and I’ll be able to pick it up and take us there,” he assured, at the same time, she felt his aura and power surge through her, as if he was lending her strength. She felt it, the warmth of his prowess and how it eased her beating heart. She imagined the ruins in her head, hoping it would help lead them to it, and in the blink of an eye, the trio had warped away from the Inn. 

As always, Lumine felt her feet slip for a moment, as if she had no ground to stand on. As for Childe, this being his first time feeling the teleportation of Xiao’s power, he found himself holding his breath, the feeling of falling consumed him, but when he opened his eyes, he found himself safely on a stone surface, familiar scenery surrounding him. 

“Woah,” he muttered to himself. It wasn’t the first time he teleported, but it was much different than what he’d experienced before. Xiao’s teleportation was much more disorienting, probably due to his karma. 

Just as the Adeptus assured, with her mind focused on the place she’d grown accustomed to the past few days, they were brought directly into the home of the hillichurl. She’d learnt something new about his power and then realized that despite their history, there was always more to learn about someone. 

She heard the laboured breaths of her friend, eyes scanning the area for it and when her gaze landed on the pitiful thing, her heart sank. She felt utterly useless. Letting go of Xiao’s hand, she rushed to it and placed her hand on its mask. However, she was surprised to find that the mask had been glitching– swapping out for a more human face before covering it again with the mask. ‘It’ was male and he was fighting the curse. 

His mouth moved, but nothing came out, only the sound of its lips parting. She tried to bring her head nearer, perhaps she’d be able to hear but it was no use. Little by little, the sound of disintegrating filled her ears, and surely, from his feet up, he was slowly tuning to ash. 

But he was in pain, she could feel it, his body was shaking and suddenly there were sounds emitting from him, sounds of pain. Agony. 

“Xiao,” she turned her head to call him. They were running out of time. 

He saw the pained expression on Lumine’s face and she was so clearly asking for his help. He couldn’t fail her. He slowly made his way to her, but not because he was hesitating. The hillichurl had felt his presence. The Conqueror of Demons had a distinct aura and it frightened monsters. To them, his power was clear as day. He was a slayer of monsters, and so by instinct, fear crawled into their veins the closer he got to them. Xiao was unsure whether his presence would put the dying creature in more distress, but by the looks of it, his human form was stopping the fear instinct halfway. Xiao was in the clear to step forward. 

He bent down to his knees and raised two fingers in a closed peace sign and then shut his eyes, enchanting words a spell Lumine did not know. She watched as signs, bright gold assigned itself to the hillichurl’s forehead. 

For a moment, the hillichurl froze, but his body continued to whiter away. 

Although, to Childe and Lumine, it seemed as if he was leaving sooner than what they’d initially thought Xiao’s spell would do. Less painful and much slower so that it could stay alive a bit longer. It had the opposite effect and in a few seconds, the body was almost gone, saved for the head. 

Lumine gasped, the hillichurl’s full human form was revealed and he smiled at her, mouthing a ‘Thank you’. Tears began to spill from her eyes, quietly she mourned it, because she was just like that and Xiao, he loved that part of her. She felt for others and in such a small amount of time, she opened her heart to the hillichurl and cried for its death. 

After she calmed down, Lumine grabbed her lover’s hand and gently rubbed her thumb over his skin soothingly. An appreciative gesture and then she let go. 

She stood up and made her way to her companion. 

“You did it,” he congratulated with a chuckle. He had no doubt that she could. He’d never tell her that though. “Just like you said you would,” he stated, impressed as he always was when she made good on her word. 

“Exactly as I said I would,” she pointed out, proud of herself.

Rubbing the back of his neck he thought for a moment, “I don’t know, you looked pretty worried back at the Inn, if it wasn’t for Broody Adeptus over there, things might not have been done so smoothly,” he teased, which got him a hit on the arm for. 

Lumine rolled her eyes, “Forget about the finer details, I did what I wanted to do, but…Thank you. I couldn’t have done this without your help.” It was true. When he’d offer to help her out, she already felt alone, especially since she and Xiao were in a rocky situation. Paimon wasn’t around either to keep her company. He turned up at the perfect time. Even if there were ulterior motives. 

“A ‘thank you’? I thought I’d get another punch in for my tricks actually, I figured you were still mad,” he admitted, but deep down, he felt good to hear her say that. She was a good friend to him. So the fact she wasn’t shutting him out made him feel a bit relieved. 

Lumine smiled, and he knew that one. Her passive aggressive grin. “I’m furious,” she replied, fists tight by her sides, Childe took a hesitant step back, “But I know you, and your actions aren’t malicious. You’re kind, even if your methods are questionable.”

He was surprised. Not by the fact that he wasn’t immediately set flying across the room, but they hardly had heart-to-hearts and this was one of those times he remembered why he liked her all those years ago. Her kindness, her willpower , her steadfastness, the ability to put things behind her and leave the past in the past. He was grateful for her. Otherwise he’d still be running around with the wrong crowd. She didn’t know it, but Lumine impacted not just his, but many people's lives. 

Out of everyone, he was glad to have fallen for someone like her. At least he had good taste. 

“Let’s not get emotional,” he waved her off. 

They laughed, knowing this was goodbye. Not forever, but they both completed their missions. Childe keeps moving, doesn’t stay too long in one place, so for now, it was farewell. 

“Don’t be a stranger,” she joked and gave him a curt salute with two fingers, turning around, heading back to Xiao. 

“Adeptus Xiao,” Childe calls out. 

Xiao faces him, one eyebrow raised in question. The idiotic red-head had an irritant grin plastered on his face that made him grimace. 

“I was serious that last time, if anything happens and it turns out you’re a deadbeat, I’ll be here,” he smirked before rushing off. 

The nerve. Xiao thought, but somehow, the smallest of smiles tugged at the corner of his lips. Even if he was a bastard, he helped him and Lumine to work things out. He’d give him that. But… he just threatened to take his woman didn’t he?

“What was he talking about?” Lumine tilted her head in confusion, a puzzled expression worn on her face. He could see the gears turning in her head, she didn’t know about the conversation they’d had on that hill with Xiaohe that one day, he was glad she didn’t. 

“Nothing you need to concern yourself with,” he pulled her in, ignoring the question and her protests to know what they were speaking about. His hand was tight around her waist and soon, she gave into his hold and sighed. Xiao, dropping his head onto her shoulder breathed her in. He felt calm. Warm in her embrace. 

The sun was setting, the ruins were getting darker and darker and this place would become abandoned once more. She never got to learn its name, but she was able to see his face. He looked peaceful in his last moments. It made her smile. 

After a while they decided to walk for a bit, exiting the ruins hand in hand. 

Lumine gazed at the red sun, the way the sky turned a pinkish orange. It was beautiful, she resonated with it, like everything was starting to fall into place. Her daughter just started school. Xiao and her are back together. They were happy. She was getting used to motherhood. It was perfect wasn’t it?

She gripped his hand once more, hoping it wouldn’t be a dream, and when she felt extra pressure, she was pleased to know that it wasn’t. She was back and everything would be getting back to normal. 

“Can I ask you something?” 

“Mhm?” 

She was curious to know more about his power, and tonight, she’d got to witness a bit more of it. 

“How does your spell work? Why did he vanish so quickly?” She referred to the hillichurl. 

Xiao thought for a bit, but they continued to walk. 

“It’s similar to helping one dream a good dream. To lessen the pain, I manipulated the mind to think it was dreaming, however I have no control on what is a good dream to them. I’m able to guide their thoughts and keep the positive nerves flowing,” he explained, “As for why he passed on so quickly…” Xiao glanced at Lumine, her soft, curious expression stirred something inside of him. 

…

The hillichurl they've come to learn was male. A man. He was old, older than Xiao. He was definitely a man from before the war. He was cursed, but not because of challenging God's. Instead it was something much more cruel. 

He was cursed because of love. 

In the era of his lifetime, the Heavenly Principals were furious. The people had become disobedient. More and more people had been cursed into monsters.The people were divided, some protested against the Gods, while others protested against the people. The more the Gods were challenged, the more they suffered. The people had become greedy in the eyes of the Gods, as for the people who denied them, they wanted freedom. However, freedom cost bystanders the wrath of the Gods. Disasters would bestow the land, one after the other. 

He was a believer in freedom from the Gods. 

And this cost him his lover. 

His wife supported him in everything, but the times were tough. Their lands experienced drought, the people were starving. Thieves ran the land and the Gods continued to curse them. 

The people still sort freedom. 

The Heavenly Principals began sending monsters after the people, and a war would ensue. At this time many of the men were sent to stand on the frontlines. He was one of those people. 

One day he’d met someone– something ethereal. He didn’t particularly see them, but a voice rang in his mind.

“Do you want to save your people?” It asked.  

“How?” He replied. 

Power surged through him, nothing he’d ever felt before. If he had this power, he could slay the monsters, he could lead the people to victory. He wanted it. 

“With this power I bestow, 

The strength will consume you,

Let it flow,

A sacrifice, 

Make it two.”

At first, nothing happened, he led his people to victory a handful of times, but it was too good to be true. 

He was deceived by a melodic voice, a charming persona sent by the Heavenly Principals. It was to kill the enemy from within. Pain struck him as images of his wife. He wanted to protect her. Be a hero, give her the life she wanted. This power was going to help them. Take them away from poverty. She could get the life he wasn’t able to give her. 

When reached his home, it was lit on fire. Monsters tore at the land and his heart had stopped in the moment. Body grew cold as his wife crawled out from under the rubble. 

He rushed to her, falling to his knees, bringing her into his chest. 

“I’m here.” His hand ran over hers that sat atop her abdomen. Blood. His eyes widened. His wife, an exhausted smile plastered onto her pale skin. 

“We’re having a baby.” 

Her body grew colder and colder. He couldn’t bring himself to smile at the news where her eyes rolled back and then shut. 

He cried. Anger. Frustration. Regret. 

“Are you pleased?” The voice returned. 

“I didn’t want this–!”

“YOU GOT WHAT YOU ASKED FOR YOU INSOLENT FOOL!” The voice was no longer soft, laughing at his demise.

He couldn’t speak, he didn’t know what to do. 

“How ungrateful, we were willing to spare you, but because of your foolishness, we’ll take you as the third sacrifice!”

Third?

They knew his wife was pregnant.

And just as the realization hit him, he felt himself succumb to centuries of immortal suffering. 

…

Xiao let go of Lumine’s hand and stopped in his tracks. He didn’t want to reveal the depths of others' dreams. The hillichurl found himself back in a cozy cottage home, his wife cooking as his offspring ran around their home. He was able to ward off the memories of his past. But like Xiao was supposed to, he felt the emotions of the hillichurl back then. He’d taken the brunt of it so the hillichurl could have a pleasant dream. It was how the spell worked. Xiao was used to it. 

He smiled at her and leaned to press a kiss against her forehead. 

“He was able to see the people he loved, leaving sooner meant he would be able to reunite with them,” he answered, not wanting to dampen her mood. 

Lumine beamed, trusting his words. That’s all she wanted to hear. The hillichurl was where it was meant to be. 

And Lumine. 

Xiao watched her, swinging their intertwined hands as they walked again. 

He’d protect her from now on. 

Chapter Text

He returns to WanghShu Inn, climbs the ridiculously lengthened , steep set of stairs, wishing to complain to the architect that built the tiresome structure. His orange hair blew softly with the subtle breeze, the strands blocking a partial bit of his view. His strides are slow as he ascended the stairs, adjusting the hair once he reached the top, not being bothered earlier on. However, the breeze seemed to settle at the top of the Inn. 

A small figure, quick as a gust of wind slammed into his legs, the hold on his pants tight in the palms of smaller hands. 

“Mister! You're back!” she announced mostly to herself. Her chin rested on his knee, arms wrapped around his legs, clinging to him to welcome his return. Her pearly whites shone bright as she beamed at him, eyes scrunched up as well. She giggles silly to herself when Childe rests his callous hand on the top of her head, her neatly combed hair now a disheveled mess. 

He bends to her height and flicks her forehead teasingly, “I came to bid the princess a farewell,” he informs, the smaller’s grin slipping from her face. She tilts her head in confusion before a frown takes its place on her lips.

“You’re leaving? But why?” Her hands that scrunched up the fabric of her dress, head lowered to the ground in disappointment. 

Childe hated making kids sad. In fact, he loved kids so much he wanted to grant all of their wishes. Give youngsters the childhood he never had. Like he tried to give his brother. Even if she was Lumine’s daughter, he grew quite fond of the little one. She was sweet and had kind, but fierce eyes. It reminded him of Lumine. Despite that, she was a bundle of joy who was energetic and full of joy. The kind of people he enjoyed being around, kids or adults. 

But his time in Liyue is over for now. He had done what was asked of him and he had other things to oversee. Spending time with Xioahe actually made him miss his own sibling. He planned to take a break and spend some time with his brother for a bit. He was a teenager, so Childe doubted his brother would appreciate the visit as much as he’d hoped. 

He rose from the spot, eyes darting to the inside of the Inn where he caught the gaze of Zhongli sipping his tea. “I have to get back to work and I have some family to visit,” he answers hesitantly. He couldn’t exactly tell her that he stuck around to purposely cause a bit of a ruckus in her parents lives. Ignorance is bliss, he figured. 

Xiaohe seemed to understand, nodding her head slowly when he smiled down at her. She was used to this. Used to people coming and going. She never held it against her mother that she was absent for almost all of her life. Everyday she saw people come and go at the Inn. She was used to it. But it didn’t make her any less saddened. She would miss the people she befriended at the Inn. She never met her mother and missed her. She would miss the brief encounters with Childe. 

“Promise to play with me again when you’re back?” she huffed with her hands on her hips.

“I promi-”

Xiaohe shoved her pinky in the air, surprising him with the action. “Pinky promise!”

With a curt chuckle, he interlocked their pinkies, although hers were much smaller, it ended up only fitting around half his finger. They laughed together, a short laugh, until she grabbed hold of his hand and let her lead him inside the Inn Reception area as well as the kitchen area. She slowly but hesitantly let go of his hand to find the Bard. 

He watched her skittle off with a smile before taking a seat opposite the Geo Archon. The old man sipped his tea, an eyebrow raised in amusement. He didn’t say anything, pulling out a small satchel of a reward and placed it on the table. 

Childe eyes the cloth filled with coins, in thought for a moment before he grabbed it and slipped it into his own pocket with a grunt. “I almost feel guilty accepting this,” he clicked his tongue, leaning his elbows onto the table. “Almost.”

“I almost feel guilty giving it to you,” he says playfully, “Almost.”

Targataglia stands from his seat, and walks to Zhongli’s side of the table reaching out his hand, a gesture for the other to shake. 

“Perhaps it would be better to leave those two’s affairs to themselves from now on?” 

“Mmm.”

Shaking his head, the red-head takes his leave, bidding Liyue a temporary goodbye. 

As he leaves from the elder’s view, lighter footsteps come padding back into the room. Her blond and teal coloured curls bounce behind her as she rushes into Zhongli’s arms. The Archon picks her up gently and places her onto his lap. 

“Did Mister leave?” she asks.

“You just missed him,” he answers, gingerly aware of the cute pout on her lips.

They sit for a short while, Xiaohe finishing the rest of his green tea. The sun was setting, the lights of the Inn were still turned off, so the natural glow lit their seating. The smaller eagerly awaited the return of her parents. 

“Oho~ Is our little Xiaohe missing her crush already?” The Bard teased when he re-entered the Reception area. He’d taken a short break after playing with Xiaohe for a bit. Even though he himself was energetic, Xiaohe was able to tire him out sometimes as well. The girl was maybe a tad too energetic. He wasn’t sure where she’d inherited that from. Xiao had always been serene and calm, while Lumine was a mix of both. However, she’d been raised by ‘Mister Nonchalant’ himself, so he often wondered how she’d grown up to be the exact opposite. 

He’d chatted with Zhongli often and according to him, Xiaohe had a bubbly personality similar to Xiao’s older sister, Bonanus. He heard stories of the Yakshas, having met only the last living one, Xiao. Venti was curious about the dynamic of how he acted with his siblings. Albeit they weren’t blood related, they were family nonetheless

“N-No!” she hopped off of Zhongli’s lap and began pounding at Venti’s legs, embarrassed and shy, with her little fists. 

After they reached the Inn, Lumine and Xiao returned home to the sight of Venti and Xiaohe sprawled out on the floor snoring away. Zhongli waves his hand at the couple and picks Venti up with ease. Bidding them a goodnight, he bows his head slightly and disappears into the night. 

Verr Goldet had the Inn’s lights turned on now that it was pitch black outside. Lumine sighs, rolling her shoulders before moving to pick up the unconscious little girl. Xiao watches her in silence and follows them to the bedroom. Lumine is careful as she walks up the stairs and slowly lays her daughter into bed. Xiao would have said that Xiaohe slept like a log and that barely anything woke her up, but he let Lumine do her part. 

She placed a chaste kiss on Xiaohe’s forehead and stood up from the bed. She took a glance around the room before meeting Xiao’s eyes. 

“We might need a bigger bed–” she looks down at Xioahe one more time, “Or another one.” 

Xiao smiles softly and steps nearer to her. In a swift movement, he spins Lumine around so that her back is towards him. She gasps for the sudden action, but immediately relaxes when his hands start massaging her shoulders. She was stiff, exhausted, the knots in her back and shoulders aching from the day's stress and worries. 

“I don’t need a bed,” he whispers. His hands work wonders for Lumine, pressing out all the pain and relieving her. She shut her eyes from how much she was enjoying it. 

“That’s not the point- Xiaohe is growing up, we can’t share a bed with her forever,” she stated, but too tired to get frustrated with Xiao’s reasoning. Even if Xiao didn’t require sleep, she still wanted to fall asleep in his arms or rest with him in one that was spacious for them both. 

One eye popping open, Lumine considers getting a whole new place, or maybe even another room for Xiaohe or one for herself and Xiao. She didn’t need a big space, but Xiaohe was going to get older, which meant she was going to need more or want to store more things of her own. Lumine didn’t mind leaving her storage in the ‘Tea-pot’, but she wouldn’t consider moving there. It was more of a hangout spot for her friends and companions or if someone desperately needed a place to stay. 

Her mind raced again. The teapot was probably stored in Xiao’s domain too, so she would have to give the place a visit. 

“What are you thinking so hard about?”

She sighed. Maybe she was moving too fast. They’d just gotten back together, she didn’t want to think about those things. Xiao was massaging her. She’d just finished a lengthy commission, just lost… a friend? All she wanted was to be held and soak in Xiao’s presence some more. 

“Nothing…” she responds with a relaxed moan when he smoothes out a certain sore spot. Her head falls slightly forward, enjoying it way too much. She feared she could fall asleep standing right there. “I want– I want to make this my home,” she said, fingers tracing over the fabric of her dress. Xiao’s movements stop, hesitate for a moment and Lumine takes the opportunity to face him again. A small smile on her face when she sees his confused expression. 

“Get a bigger bed, get another room for us or Xiaohe…That sort of thing,” she bites her lip, a small blush peeking on the tip of her ears. She didn’t know why she was so embarrassed. They’d never have conversations like this before. Lumine moving into his room at WanguShu Inn all those years ago was just out of convenience. They were lovers and she needed a place to stay whenever she returned to Liyue. But this conversation seemed more… mature. Real. 

Like they were newly wed deciding on a new place to stay. Except she just wanted some extra space for Xioahe since she was old enough to get her own room. 

Living in Teyvet was never the goal for her. So house hunting or marrying had never truly settled in her mind. When she was ruling with her brother on her world, it was only natural that one day she would be wed to someone of the elder’s choosing, unless of course she found someone for herself. In any case, she would have married over there if not for their disaster which had occurred. 

Not to mention, just before that event… she was going to be betrothed to-

“You want a home of our own?” He questioned, eyes widening at the realization. “I do not have the means to afford a-”

She laughed, quietly, desperately trying not to wake up the little one. 

“Calm down, Xiao,” she cupped his cheeks, a breath of a laugh slipping past her lips when his eyebrows creased in worry. “I just want to be alone with you,” she whispered, standing on her tiptoes to press a short kiss to his lips. 

Xiao’s eyes were still closed, even after she was plastered back down to the ground. She tilted her head, puzzled as to what was happening. His eyes peeked down at her, a playful grin adored his extremely handsome face. 

Lumine, quick to catch on, rolled her eyes at him. He’d turned out to be so lewd. Perhaps it was her fault for making him turn out like this. Ever since they’d taken each other’s virginity, Xiao had become more and more crude when they were behind closed doors. Teasing and playing with her. 

At some point she wondered who had been teaching him how to seduce her. Or maybe after triggering his libido, it came naturally to him. 

“I didn’t realize you wanted to use me for my skills in the bedroom.” Lumine’s eyes widened, immediately turning her head to see if Xiaohe was awake. Which she clearly wasn’t. “Desiring a whole new room– Is my domain not enough?You want everyone at the Inn to hear you take me so well–” Lumine slapped her hands in front of his mouth, cheeks painted a crimson red from those teasing words. 

“Xiao!” she whisper-yelled, frantically looking around the room as if there were any other people there with them. 

Despite his humorous, unmindful teasing, Lumine still felt a tingle of arousal settle in her stomach. Madness, she thought. They’d gone at it only a few hours ago and she was getting turned on all over again. Perhaps being away from him for so long had her body woken up from its sexual slumber. Starved for his familiar touch. 

The silence stilled and so did they. 

A light breeze, caused by the slightly ajar window, brushes against her exposed arms. Goosebumps litters her milky skin and she flinches from the sudden cold. Her hands that once covered his lips now brushed over her shoulders and forearms before tattering off to close the window. 

She faced Xiaohe once more before her eyes landed on him. She huffed, frustrated with herself, but she figured she would allow herself to let go for one night. 

Slowly making her way towards him, she grabs him by the arm and quietly leaves the room with Xiao following closely behind, letting himself be dragged by her. When the door shut, she let his arm go and began making her way down the Inn. At first he said nothing, obediently following her around like a lost puppy. They made several turns and descended the stairs further and further down the Inn. 

Once Lumine reached her destination, they both stopped to stare at the three doors in their path. Female. Male. Private. 

She walked through the private door washrooms. 

Xiao did not say a word the entire time. He restrained himself. If he’d tease her anymore, he was sure she’d leave him high and dry. Instead, he kept his mouth shut and avoided eye contact. 

When they made it through the door, Lumine locked it and faced him. “I still feel dirty,” she said, moving to the bench seat, plopping herself down onto it. 

After their… activities, the least Xiao was able to do was clean them up with a rag. Just before they were going to clean themselves properly, they’d caught up with Childe and the others, stopping them from doing what they’d gone back to the Inn to actually do. 

Lumine unzipped her boots with ease, kicking them off before sliding down her knee high socks. She then started taking off her gloves and gauntlets, and then with a neat trick of her own, she unzipped the back of her dress, the fabric falling down her figure all the way down to her feet. There she stood, only in her undergarments. Xiao swallowed thickly, her soft skin that he’d ravished not too long ago, adored love bites and bruises he’d caused in the heat of the moment. 

Saliva caught in his throat, covering his mouth with a hand, he clears his throat quickly without meeting her gaze. A blush creeped onto his cheeks. Of course he’d seen her like this many times, but even so, seeing her bare always had his heart skipping a beat. He was good at masking his nervousness with teasing and a bold demeanor, but deep down, he was a sucker for her. 

Before he even realized she'd moved from her spot, Lumine was now right in front of him, hauling off his own clothes piece by piece. He let her. Her small hands brushed over him in swift movements, undressing him with familiarity, as if she knew the mechanics of his clothing. She did. She’d undressed him more times than he could count. The thought aroused him. But, he didn’t want to assume the reason why she’d led him here. They were supposed to get cleaned up, so that is what he would do. 

After a bit of his help, the couple stood bare in front of each other, peaks of red blended into their cheeks as she led the way into the bath. Lumine stepped in first, her toes testing the temperature of the water. She dipped it in hesitantly before taking it out again. Hot. She tested again before sinking in her legs. Stepping further down, she lets the water engulf her body, a sigh escaping her lips, muscles relaxing. 

Xiao copied her actions, only he stepped in right away without testing the water. Coming up behind her, he wraps his arms around her body. 

“Feel better?” he asked, hands massing her sides. 

“Mm.” She rested her head against his shoulder, closing her eyes as she let her mind wander to where they were currently. 

She left her home, her brother, her parents, and Paimon. They were worlds away, but of course she would visit eventually. One day when Xiaohe got hold of her powers, she’d want her family to meet her daughter. She’d like for them to meet Xiao too, but she was a bit skeptical since Xiao hadn’t left the bounds of Liyue. To be honest, she didn’t really know how that worked. Was Xiao contracted to never leave Liyue? If he did, would he be cursed or killed immediately? All of a sudden, worry settled inside of her. Was he stuck in Liyue forever? 

Staying in one place was new for her. She was a traveler, always has been, since young. 

“Are you able to leave Liyue?”

Xiao stilled, “What’s this all of a sudden?”

Lumine spinned around to face him, the sound of water splashing echoing inside the steamy bathroom. 

She stared into his eyes, hopeful, “If– If I asked you to leave Liyue with me, would you?...Could you?” It wasn’t a question to pick at his loyalty, curious as she was, she wanted to know how his contract was set up. 

Xiao was silent, thoughtful as his eyes wandered elsewhere. “I suppose I could?” He shrugged, but the look she was giving him clearly hinted that his answer was unsatisfactory. He breathed out a short chuckle. “My contract– I’m not necessarily bound to Liyue. It is…convenient, or was convenient. I have a duty to protect the land to protect the people. My own personal duty,” he stated. 

He was young when the Gods had ordered him to become a huntsman. Slaying monsters, people, other Gods. He was easy to manipulate, easy to keep on a leash at the time. His karma was unbearable, took control of his mind. If it weren’t for Morax, he was sure he’d be dead by now. 

When he swore his allegiance to Zhongli, the Archon himself did not specify what that meant for him. He did not permit him to stay nor leave Liyue. The only command that was given to him was…

“When chaos erupts, you are to stand by the people and protect them with everything that you have.”

Patrolling Liyue, discarding monsters was not part of his contract with Zhongli. It was personal. A way of atoning for his past sins. 

He smiles softly, “Thanks to you, Teyvat is safe. Whenever my Master calls on me, I am commanded to obey, but otherwise, I was set free by Zhongli.” 

Lumine mirrored his expression, soft and sincere. It was a bit soon, but if possible, he’d like Xiao to see a world outside of Liyue. No raging wars, no battles to fight or a world to carry on his shoulders. A vacation maybe. She wanted both him and Xioahe to experience what she has. 

She grazed his wrists under the water, facing him, her fingers trailing his skin up his forearms and over his biceps. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she leans closer so that their bare chests are touching. 

“You deserve a break,” she whispers, not that she needed to. They were alone in the private bath area. Invading his personal space even more, she stands on her toes so that their noses brush against each other. Xiao’s eyes spark with intensity, body heat practically radiating off of him, burning hotter than the water. 

“Mm.” 

Shutting his eyes, he closes the distance between them, pressing his lips to hers. It starts slowly, savoring the feel of how plump her lips were, the way her body tensed in his arms. His senses mapping every touch she makes, every breath takes. Her nails trailing over the back of his neck before tangling in his hair, playing with longer strands. Her breath hitches when his hands slide down her spine, fingers digging into her skin. Restraint. In a swift motion, Lumine was lifted into his arms, her legs wrapped around his waist reflexively. She moaned, her pelvis directly above his erection, but he didn’t put it in. He just held her, trying to get her impossibly closer than they already were. 

Xiao deepens the kiss, dragging her tongue out of her mouth, breaths tangled as she sucks in enough oxygen to keep going. He smirks, finding it adorable how she tries to match up with his pace, holding her breath and meeting him halfway. His eyes blink open, just enough to watch her. Brows furrowed in concentration. He wanted to laugh, but he refrained, not wanting to ruin the mood just yet. 

He pulls away abruptly, dipping to the space between her earlobe and her neck, allowing Lumine to reel in some air. She gasps, lightly panting as he sucks her skin, hard. His teeth graze her skin, tempted to leave marks, permanent ones. Would she be okay with that? Territorial marking? He’s always wanted to try it, perhaps it was a primal urge of his animal instincts. Although he never heard of birds marking each other. 

“Missed you,” she moaned when he sucked a particularly sensitive spot on her skin. He knew her inside out, he knew what drove her crazy, the spots she didn’t even know she liked. He’d kept it at the back of his mind all this time. 

“You had me just a few hours ago,” he replied cheekily, “You’re getting greedy,” he teased, peppering kisses down her jawline before pecking her lips. He stopped for a moment to admire her flushed cheeks and dazed doe eyes. 

“Its been more than that,” she said softly, eyes fluttering down at his lips again. Indeed it had been. Years in fact. He didn’t blame her for being so starved, he was probably worse. If he didn’t have such spectacular restraint, he would have been ravishing her all day long. But, they both knew that wouldn’t have been possible. 

He eyes her, body warm, dark circles forming around her eyes. She had a long day. Both relieving and grieving.  

“I think you should rest,” he unintentionally changed the subject, but Lumine was quick to catch and before she could even open her mouth, he continued, “We have the rest of our lives to make up for lost time.” He pecked her cheek and let her down from his hold. He then led them both out of the bath. 

A silence settled over them as they reached for the neatly stacked guest towels. Xiao dried him off fairly quickly and wrapped the towel around his waist. Lumine, who seemed very much ‘lack-luster’, lazily wrapped herself with a towel to keep warm. Without her even asking, he grabbed another, smaller towel, drying her from her feet up to her neck. Her cheeks were smothered with a face towel when she pouted at him. 

“I don’t feel tired,” she whined childishly. 

He didn’t reply, instead he just threw their used towels into a laundry bin and sighed. 

“Don’t be stubborn,” he held her close and in the blink of an eye, they were back in their bedroom with a snoring Xiaohe. He quickly helped her into her nightwear and tucked her in with their daughter. 

Despite her protests, her eyes were already fighting to stay open. Lumine grabbed his hand, finding comfort in his touch. Her eyes closed, breathing softly, she whispered, “Stay.”

Xiao’s gaze softened, eyeing both his lover and daughter. 

“Always.”

***

The landing was shaky, the ship was thankfully not wrecked, but it could have been much smoother in his opinion. His companion however, could use some extra lessons. If it had been him and his sister, they'd reach their destination ages ago, unfortunately the floating pixie had was directional-ly challenged it seemed.

"I know you're making fun of me in your head, it's my first time flying a ship!" she floated out of the ship's cockpit, swerving over to him and shoving his shoulder. The action did not affect as much as she hoped.

"Cut me some slack," she pouted, crossing her arms over her tiny chest and refusing to face him.

Aether sighed, shaking his head with his arms planted on his hips. Perhaps it was his fault for asking her to co-pilot. Traveling with two pilots was much faster than one.

When he and Lumine traveled, they were perfectly in-sync. Maybe that was because they were actually twins. Although he never believed in twin telepathy. In any case, Paimon and him have been traveling for about a month or maybe an extra week or two, but the ideal plan was to meet up with Lumine as soon as possible. He figured she'd need time to reconcile with her family before he crashed with her. Or at least sort out her issues.

Their travel time was delayed and doubled. He had only been with Paimon for a few years, but never alone. It was the first time they traveled together. He had no idea how chaotic she really was until now.

"Alright, alright, I apologize for rushing you into piloting a ship. I should have given you a year crash cause on theory before another three year course on practicals-"

"Hey!"

Aether laughed, teasing her. Despite her energy, Paimon was easy to tease or play with, much like his sister. He could see why they were so close. They balanced each other out with similar chaos and empathy.

Paimon was also extremely caring.

Once they settled in silence, Aether took a look around the premises. Grasslands. Small hills. Dandelions.

Monstadt.

It was almost nostalgic.

"It reminds me of the time Lumine and I met," Paimon sighed out, breathing in the familiar scents and overlooking the city ahead.

"You guys met on the beach right?" Aether confirmed.

"Yup!"

The pair walked the dirt path, lampposts lighting up the road. It was a quiet night, crickets sounding, a slight rustle of the trees nearby. If it'd been a few years ago, they'd be able to hear a few hillichurls snoring nearby.

They walked in silence, Paimon initially leading the way. Despite knowing the ways around, Aether suggested that she do most of the talking. She was much closer to the residence of Monstadt than him. Before meeting up with Lumine, he decided to stay the night in the land of freedom. Maybe even see the sights he never really got to enjoy for too long with Dainsleif.

Maybe I should give him a visit...

After Aether was freed from the mind control, he was able to apologize to Dainsleif, his dear friend, he wished they could reminisce of the past a bit more, but Lumine and him still had a home to protect at the time. They couldn't delay any longer. It would be nice to travel with him again. To talk about Khaenri'ah

A pang struck his chest. A deep longing to be with the people he'd protected and grown to love. The people who were cursed and destroyed. He wished he could turn back time everyday. Save them. Protect them like he swore he would. Live up to the name 'Savior'.

Before he knew it, they reached the gates of Monstadt. The guards who stood by walked up to them, identifying them.

"Paimon? Is that you?"

"It's been a while!"

The guards laughed, greeting their Honorary Knight's close companion.

"Hey guys! It's been a while," she waved, grinning brightly at her old acquaintances. They aged, she picked up, but that happened to mortals after six long years, she thought.

"Whose this with you?" one of them asked.

Paimon turned to Aether who waved in greeting with a kind smile. Before she could even answer the guards squinted, his familiar face seeming to spark something in their minds.

"Oh! Did Lumine manage to find her brother?" they asked, facing each other in astonishment.

"That's me," Aether chuckled.

"Dang, you know Lumine looked for you for years, your missing statement still hangs in some of the shops," they stated as they all began to walk to the entrance of the gates.

Curiosity swirled in his mind. He knew Lumine searched for him, but he didn't know she'd gone through every city asking about him. Leaving fliers for him. Sometimes, even if he was being mind controlled, he felt guilty. Leaving her for so long.

"Whats wrong?" Paimon tilted her head, hands behind her back, eyebrows screwed in worry.

He stayed silent for a moment, eyeing his shoes.

Aether only knew Teyvat five-hundred years ago. Lumine knew the current Teyvat. She was their savior. Some of these people didn't know that he was leading the Abyss. He was sure Lumine made it so that his identity was safe and hidden. It was why he was able to walk so freely.

Why didn't those guards try to kill him on the spot…

"You want to be my guide for a while?"

Paimon grinned cheekily. "I just happen to be the best travel guide and travel companion you'll ever meet," she raised her chin, proud with her hands placed on her sides.

The two laughed. Maybe he could explore the new Teyvat before crashing his sister's reunion. It would be better for him if he showed up when her family were on good terms and not still...whatever was going on there. He'd never been married, nor been with a child. It must be difficult.

"Oho~ A traveler from afar," a tuned voice sang, "Blessing the lands like a shooting star~"

"Venti, it's been a while," Aether smirked. He'd never forget Venti, after all, he was an old friend.

"Aether, your timing is impeccable as always."